#partially my fault. Should have packed earlier.
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
alittleemo · 5 months ago
Text
yassss <— guy abt to get 5 1/2 hours of sleep
0 notes
ohjustkreat · 2 years ago
Text
Closing the Distance
A Shuri x Riri Fanfic
************************************
A/N: Hi everyone! Not much to say other than thank you! As always, Enjoy!- Kreat
Table of contents
Available on AO3/Wattpad (Kreat)
************************************
Chapter 16
"Okay, babe, I think that's everything. I'll have the rest of my stuff shipped over."
Various packing supplies scattered the almost empty dorm room. The earlier part of the couple's day was filled with tying up Riri's loose ends. The day had passed in blur.
"Hey, did you talk with your professors? I know your final exams are approaching." Shuri still felt some ping of guilt knowing her girlfriend's leaving was partially her fault. She thought the least she could do was make sure Riri was okay academically.
"Oh, uh, yea. None of them seem to have a problem with me taking my exams proctored online. I don't think they're worried about me passing anyways." Riri let out a soft chuckle.
"I don't think so either." Shuri placed the box she was holding down. Closing the space between them, she pulled Riri in for a kiss. "Come on, let's finish cleaning this up. Ayo and Aneka should be here soon."
Riri sighed as she started cleaning up the scraps and bits of trash around the dorm. " You'd think I'd feel some type of way about leaving but I'm actually , I don't know, glad. It just feels like a fresh start. Somewhere from all of this."
"Mm, why's that?" Shuri questioned.
"A new start? Things were kind of getting boring here. Before you got here anyways. Guess I got kind of spoiled after being in Wakanda." Riri laughs.
"Funny how I just wanted to escape from there." Shuri responded. She had tried to keep thoughts of her homeland in the back of her mind. The events of the last year were like fresh wounds, still tender to the touch and painful.
'I'm kinda glad you did." Riri said, a sly smile growing on her face as she began to walk towards Shuri.
"Is that so?" Shuri said, biting her lip in anticipation as supple lips inched towards her own.
"Mhm." Riri answered, this time it was her who pulled Shuri's face, stealing a kiss.
Just as they were about to deepen it, the door swung open.
"I hope we're not interrupting?" Ayo's unexpected voice surged through the couple causing them to jump away from each other.
"Bast!" Shuri shouted.
"Damn, could y'all knock or something?" Riri asked, now slightly frustrated.
Aneka laughed, "We suspected this would be funnier."
"And we were right. Now, are you all packed and ready? We need to leave soon." Ayo said, still smiling.
"Yea, I think we're ready." Riri answered.
"Any word from Okoye?" Anxiety clung onto Shuri's words as she questioned Ayo.
"Not yet. It's been radio silent. I'm sure we will find out more information once we arrive."
"I'd prefer knowing the situation before landing, but I guess we have no choice. Thank you, Ayo." Shuri was becoming frustrated at the lack of knowledge at her hand. It always seemed as if she were in the dark.
Sensing her girlfriend's frustrations. Riri started to draw her fingers across Shuri's back. The small efforts proved successful as she felt her girlfriend relax under her touch.
"Can we have a second? We'll be down in a moment." Riri asked Ayo and Aneka.
"Okay. Someone will have your things shipped, Riri if Shuri has not told you. We'll be waiting in the car."
"Thank you, again." Riri responded.
Ayo and Aneka let themselves out, leaving the couple in the dorm.Shuri pulled riri into her arms, taking the moment in. Her voice broke the bittersweet silence first. "It's always something. I'm glad I have you though. And I just want to say I'll do my best to support you as you,uhm, as we, step into this new chapter of our lives together. I'm not sure what we're about to step into, but I'm by your side every step of the way."
Riri felt tears threaten to spill from her eyes. "Babe, don't make me cry. Thank you. For always being so supportive. And for always being there for me. I'm excited about this next step. And relax, everything is going to work out Okay? " Riri received only a nod from Shuri. "I love you, Shuri."
"I love you, too, Ri."Shuri grabbed her tighter, not wanting to let go. Even if the dorm was small, any distance between them was too much in Shuri's eyes.
"Alright, enough sweet talk, we gotta go." Reluctance laced her voice, as she wished she could stay in Shur's arms forever.
"Fine." Shuri rooted her eyes as she went to help Riri grab the few bags she was actually taking with her.
As they headed out of the dorm building, Riri stopped. Thinking to herself, she took a minute to take in the fact that she was really leaving. She was grateful for all the university ahd to offer. And this wouldn;t be the last time, just a goodbye for now. Not only was she leaving the university, but also the safe haven Riri and herself had created. A space that was only for them. Oftentimes she found herself contemplating how Shuri and herself would navigate the world they faced. One that wasn't built for them and seemed as if it had turned their backs on them.
"You good, Ri?" Shuri wore a puzzled look, she could tell her girlfriend was thinking about something. She was lost in her thoughts.
Riri snapped out of her thoughts as she turned around, her eyes falling on Shuri's. "Yea, babe I'm good. Let's head out." Riri grabbed Shuri's hand with her free one and they made their way across the campus to the parking garage.
"Look who decided to join us." Ayo sarcasm cut through the frigid air with a warm sense of familiarity.
"Are you always this impatient?" A small smile played on Riri's face as she approached the warrior.
"Only when we have business to attend to." Ayo responded jokingly as she took the bags Riri and Shuri carried, loading them into the vehicle.
Both Riri and Shuri rolled their eyes at Ayo's usual antics as they proceeded to get settled into the SUV. Once everything was loaded into the trunk, the group began on the first part of their journey.
As city lights turned to starry skies and buildings turned to trees and forests, a feeling of calmness took over the group as well. Conversation was traded for silence, as Shuri and Riri cuddled each other in the backseat. Ayo held Aneka's hand from her seat in the front. The wind howled outside as a cold front had been settling in the days before. Coming upon the side road to the safe house, the calmness quickly slipped from the air. A sense of uncertainty taking its place. The vehicle came to a stop once it reached the cement floors of the safe house.
As Riri stepped out into the cold air, she bit back a laugh. Shuri threw her a confused look.
"At some point, you need to fix that desk."
Shuri rolled her eyes before responding, "Unfortunately that won't be any time soon."
"Yea. And I don't think we're catching that Bull's game anytime soon either."
"Full of jokes tonight are we?"
"Just trying to lighten the mood. Your mind seems to be in another place. Somewhere I can't find."
"I don't know. I guess I'm just worried, But we can talk about that on the way. I think they're almost done loading. We should probably go ahead and board."
"If you say so. Come on, let's go." Riri knew better than to push Shuri when it came to her emotions. Her usual sarcastic and hardened self she portrayed fooled many, except Riri. Riri thought of Shuri as her favorite book No matter how many times she read it, there was always something new she discovered. A new piece of information that only made her love for the Wakandan grow.
Boarding the plane, Shuri gave one last glance through the window of the Royal Ralon. She had
been so concerned about Riri, she had failed to think of what her role in all of this was. Returning to Wakanda meant facing all the things she had been trying to escape. In her short time here, Riri had taught her how to care again. Her heart had been hardened by the trauma's of the world, but were softened by Riri's warmth. Shuri had come to learn that no matter how far she ran, her problems would follow her. And rather in the physical world or her nightmares, she was learning how to not face them alone. So long had she been isolated and confined in the realm of her family, relationships outside of that weren't a necessity. Her work had been her only priority.Yet her family was gone; her throne taken. What did she have left? Who did she have left? She realized that in running away from loneliness, she found the answer to these questions. She found them in Riri. Shuri glanced at Riri who was scrolling through her phone.
"Is everyone prepared for take off?" Aneka said at the controls, pulling Shuri out of her trance like state. Receiving a nod from everyone, Aneka pulled at the controls until the airship was out of the safe house and onto the makeshift air strip. Once in the air, Ayo and Aneka talked quietly amongst themselves. Occasionally, Ayo would throw a glance at her other passengers. At some point both Riri and Shuri had fallen asleep, Shuri's head resting on top of Riri's. Who was nestled into Shuri's side, her head on Shuri's shoulder.
"Did you hear how Okoye sounded? Something's off. Something she did not feel comfortable talking about over the phone." Aneka sighed as she put the ship on auto-pilot and turned to face Ayo.
"I am not sure what is going on. We should be getting more details soon. Let's just get there first." Ayo responded as she grabbed Aneka's hand, squeezing it tenderly.
"You're right. I think I'm going to get some rest. We should be arriving soon. Would you mind taking the controls?" Aneka asked as she stretched and got up from her seat.
"Of course, my love. Get some rest." Ayo switched seats.Sitting down, she took the ship off of autopilot. She wasn't sure if they were nerves or excitement that pulsed through her as their destination became closer. She didn't let that stop her from navigating the ship through the sky. Once in view, those same feelings returned. As she landed the ship, she heard movement behind her.
"I guess we're here." Shuri's raspy voice broke through the quiet ship.
"Home sweet home, Shuri." Ayo called out from her seat.
Moments later, Riri and Aneka woke up as well. Not being able to sleep through the ship's descent or their girlfriend's talking.
"We're here babe." Shuri said, rubbing Riri's back who was not fully awake.
"Shuri, what time is it?" Riri asked, still full of sleep.
"Sometime in the morning. Come on. Let's go so we can figure out what the hell is going on." Shuri responded.
Shuri's feet touched the green grass surrounding the airfield. Almost as soon as everyone one had unboarded, they heard the sound of marching in the distance. Looking out into the field, they saw teh Dora Milaje come into view. Their red suits illuminated by the sun. Okoye in front, leading them to meet the party. Approaching the group, they stopped not too far from them and gave the infamous salute. Everyone but Riri returned the salute. Riri made a mental note to ask Shuri if that was something she should be doing.
"Shuri, it is so good to have you back and in good health." Okoye said, dropping her arms.
"At ease." She barked the command at the warriors.
"It is good to be back." Shuri responded, embracing Okoye.
"And it is good to see you again, iIron Heart." She added, offering Riri a warm smile.
"Thank you for welcoming me. It is an honor to be here again." Riri replied.
"I hate to cute this reunion short, but M'baku had requested your audience in the throne room. He saw the Talcon when it landed."
Shuri looked at Riri who looked worried. "It's fine, babe. I might as well get this over with. Okoye, will you have the rest of the Dora Milaje escort Riri to our quarters? And you can take me that over-sized Gorilla." Shuri commanded more than asking, a look of determination now in her eyes.
Riri had noticed the power shift. She sensed it the moment they had stepped off of the Royal Talon. Shuri had stepped back into her leadership role. Her entire aura was different, stronger. As if her homeland had been tied to her strength. Riri knew it wasn't the time, but seeing her girlfriend in this light only made her more attracted to Shuri.
"You ready, Ri?" Shuri asked, pulling Riri out of her thoughts.
"What, oh , uh, yea,babe. Sorry, just taking all of this in. I'll see you later?" Riri asked.
"Of course. This shouldn't take too long." Shuri pulled Riri in for a kiss, not caring about their audience at the moment.
"Everything's going to be okay. And I'll be waiting for you when you're done,okay?" Riri said as she broke their kiss and stepped away to join the Dora Milaje.
"Okay. See you soon." Shuri turned away and began to follow Okoye.
"Now, let's go see what we're dealing with." Shuri's face hardened as she began walking towards the city and onwards towards the palace. She only received a nod from Okoye who was walking with a new sense of pride after having her leader return.
As they approached the city, they were met with cheers and shouts. The return of their beloved Black Panther had caused such celebration. Not concerned with the antics, although grateful, Shuri continued with Okoye by her side. Never stopping to interact with her fellow citizens. There would be time for celebration, but that time wasn't now. Coming to the palace steps, Shuri felt the threats of anger boiling under her skin. Just the mere sight of the palace bought back still tender memories. Making their way inside, Shuri quickly found her way to the throne room. As angry as she was, she was also impatient. Standing outside, she waited until the throne doors were opened. Once the doors opened and M'baku came into sight, she had to fight her emotions. The sight of him on her throne, her family's throne, it enraged her.
"Ah, Welcome back little panther." M'baku said coyly.
"Don't call me that. What are you doing on my throne?" Shuri spat out, walking towards the throne. Before she could get to the steps, she was met with the spears of his warriors.
"Ah, she is fine. Let her pass. And leave us. Close the doors as well."
M'baku instructed his men. He watched as they hesitantly lowered their weapons and walked out the throne room.
"Start talking, M'baku." Shuri demanded.
"I had to be sure we were alone first." M'baku's voice was filled with a concerning tone, one Shuri wasn't familiar with. Standing up from his seat, he made his way towards Shuri."The elders do not think you are fit to be the Queen or the Black Panther. Shuri, they wanted to kill you. And they wanted me to do it. In combat. For the throne."
Shuri pulled away from him in shock. "So that's why you-"
"Yes, if I challenged you while you were gone it was forfeit. But Shuri, that's not all. They want to strip you of Black Panther as well. I'm on your side, and I will do what I can do to protect you. I promised your mother that. But I need you to keep this quiet until I have more time. Until we have more time. I don't know what they are planning, but it's big."
Shuri was still in shock.
"Shuri say something?"
"What do you expect me to say. I need some time. We will talk about this later." Shuri said, responding the best way she knew how.
"Fine. Meet me later tonigh. Outside te city walls. You know where." M'baku said.
"Hm, of course you would pick that spot. And fine. I'll see you tonight. Don't make me regret this M'baku."
"You have my word. Now go before someone starts to get suspicious. The elders seem to have eyes and ears everywhere. Be careful, I'm not sure who we can trust." M'baku Shuri a nod.
Shuri didn't respond as she gave M'baku a nod in response and exited the throne room.
What had she just come back to?
9 notes · View notes
dashielldeveron · 4 years ago
Text
and i’ve gotta crow | takami keigo
hawks x pro-hero! reader. quirk unspecified.
summary: “You’re suffering from amnesia,” says Hawks to you, in your hospital bed.
No, you are not.
“We’re engaged to be married.”
No, you are not.
After an accident that was that bastard Hawks’s fault, you decide to play along with your diagnosis of amnesia, among other things, because how far can you make your former bully bend over backwards for you?
fluff/trickery??? completely avoidable angst, bc reader is a little shit. hawks is a scumbag bully at first. reader is honestly kind of violent. dealing with acne in a scene.
When the first things you saw after groggily blinking your eyes open were multiple IVs in the back of your hand, you flipped over and snuggled farther into your hospital bed to deal with it later, but against your will you were forced to lie flat on your back to stare into the hospital fluorescents.
When the nurse fiddling with your IVs came into focus, he said, “You need to lie on your back. You have deep gashes on your lower abdomen, and tossing about too much could open the stitches.”
That sounded like bullshit, but you were too out of it to care. “Yeah, okay,” you said through a croak, “Oh, fuck.” You wrestled a hand to your throat, massaging it. “Am I waking up from a coma? Don’t let anyone see me until I’ve done my eyebrows.”
The nurse laughed through his nose. “No, don’t worry. You’ve barely been—” He cut himself off and frowned. “The news should probably be broken to you when you have emotional support. I’ll be back soon.”
He left.
Emotional support? Wouldn’t that fucking gash on your stomach be—ooh, ouch, don’t move.
Where’s your phone? Where’s your goddamn phone; where’s any of your personal belongings? If they got crushed, you’re killing Hawks on sight.
Hawks, oh, my God. Where is he? He’s dead. If he still has the audacity to bully you professionally—fuck.
He’d cornered you on patrol earlier—whenever that was—and cut into you in that casually, negging-type way that wasn’t enough to report but enough to make you stay up late and freak out about being good enough. It hurt your chest whenever you thought about it.
But this was the first time he’d gotten seriously physical.
He’d alit on the top of the warehouse next to you, landing what would have been haphazardly for anyone else (the arch of his feet against the edge, his toes barely touching roof) and had crouched next to you, his scarlet wings completely blowing your cover as they stretched and shuddered.
“What’s a little girl like you doing in this part of town?” Hawks had propped his chin on both his fists. “Thought shoplifters were more your calibre.”
“Hawks, this is actually really important to me, so please, please leave,” you’d said, keeping your eyes on the group you could barely make out through the skylight. They’d already been partially concealed by crates, so they were hard to see.
“Someone else give you a tip for their location?” He’d tapped your opposite shoulder with the end of his wing, but you hadn’t even flinched.
“Bruh, you know I’ve been on this for weeks,” you’d said, shifting away from him, “I even shared intel at your last briefing.”
“Is that what you were talking about?” Hawks had scratched his chin. “I zoned out. Usually the little cases female heroes present aren’t in my circle, and I like to unwind when brain power isn’t needed.”
You’d planned to rip his wings out feather by feather while you’d gritted your teeth. “You can’t talk to me like that, Hawks.”
He’d laughed, his eyebrows shooting up to his hairline. “C’mon, babygirl, have a slice of chill, won’t you? I thought you were one of the cool girls. Relax. I don’t mean anything by it.”
“Leave me alone, Hawks. You’re not gonna bully me into joining your agency. You’re not gonna bully me into quitting being a hero,” you’d said, inwardly screaming, “I’d tell you to go talk to someone who’d fall for your shit, but then, she’d have to suffer, too. So, fuck off into a sewer, jackass.”
“Oof,” Hawks had said, placing a hand over his heart and shaking his head, “You don’t have to be such a bitch, sweetheart. I’m only looking for my better half. Didn’t think it could be you, but I’d thought I’d give you a chance to prove me wrong. Don’t take yourself too seriously; just be along for the ride like the rest of us.”
“Huh,” you had said, and you’d stood and strode to the edge of the warehouse to your harness and rope, and you rappelled down the side of it as stealthily as you came up.
“I’ve been watching you all these years, sweetness, and I know you by now; I know how you really feel,” Hawks had said a bit too loudly while he flew downwards at your speed (braggart). “Strip away all of your busy work, your so-called hero trappings, and we’d mesh together just fine. We may be rough around the edges, but we clean up really nicely, don’t we?”
You’d unclipped your carabiner and stepped out of your harness, stashing it in your pack. “Fuck off.”
You’d moved towards the back entrance, but Hawks had slammed a hand against the concrete wall in front of you. You’d ducked under it and carried on, and he’d grabbed the back of your shirt.
“C’mon, if we didn’t know each other, and our eyes met from across the room at some hero gala, you’d be all over me, wouldn’t you?”
You had swiped his hand away. “I’d be putting a lid on my drink.”
His arms behind his back, Hawks had followed you through the door and behind the exposed pipes and closer to your targets. “Saw you coming onto Todoroki at the last one. You looked fine in his colours, but you would’ve looked better in mine.”
Don’t grace him with an answer; don’t grace him with an ans— “I wasn’t coming onto Shoto,” you’d said, pulling yourself up a couple of pipes for a better view—and you’d hit him when he flapped his wings to hover the few feet you’d ascended, because the noise might alert them.
“Yeah, you just simp for him, right? Then you didn’t step outside your comfortable ice queen act?” Hawks had gripped onto a pipe just underneath your ass. “You’re too much of a natural tease for that.”
How can you report him when he’s the head of his own agency? You guess the commission might listen, but what can they do besides slap his wrist? There’s really no one who can stop him, is there?
You hadn’t replied but instead crawled onto the iron catwalk. If you could position yourself about three-quarters of the way across, you’d be able to effectively activate your quirk and get this over with—wait, why would you think like that? You’d been waiting for this for ages.
A hand spreading across the small of your back had reminded you.
You’d flipped over with fire in your eyes and kicked him away as quietly as you could, but all he’d done was sit back on his knees to grin down at you, army-crawling your way through a dirty warehouse.
Would he take credit for your work again?
You’d shaken yourself. Eat my entire ass, Hawks. And with that, you’d continued inching towards your targets. When you’d gotten into position to watch them, Hawks had merely watched you.
You had scowled. “I’m gonna tear you a—”
“You had a hard childhood, didn’t you?”
A chill had unfurled up your spine, simple as that. Hawks now not only had the annoying air of an arrogant pick-up artist but also gave you an intense sense of danger. You’d moved away from him, regrettably away from your target, but Hawks had followed you, getting closer until his body heat had seeped into yours, a self-satisfied smirk plastered across his dumb face.
“I could take suuuuch good care of you, little girl,” he’d said under his breath, “if only you’d let me. No one else is crazy enough to call me out or want more than the bare minimum.” His wings had folded in on his back, making themselves as small as possible to get closer to you. “If you give in, tell me yes, say please, you wouldn’t have to let any worries cross your pretty little mind. All you have to do is let me in.”
“Yikes,” you had said, sucking in through your teeth, “God, you’re a creep.”
Hawks had slammed you down onto the catwalk, iron reverberating through the warehouse as it struck your head, and your targets had looked up by the time the catwalk hinges had loosened and had come crashing down in the midst of their meeting.
You’re really not supposed to shoot guns inside. Don’t they know that’ll ruin their ears? No matter, really. You had fought them anyway, amidst crates splintering open from whatever they were shooting at you—fuck, that was a big hole. What’s oozing out of that? Gross, don’t step in it.
One with a normal revolver—his arm had given a woody crack when you’d bent it backwards—God, that was nice. Good sounds. If you could sample them into a rap track, you would.
You’d been planning a collab with a popular rapper while you’d hurled yourself at another villain, sawdust flying—just to keep your mind busy, really, but fucking—fucking Hawks had bested whoever he’d half-assed to the ground and had shouted your way.
“C’mere, you little shit—”
He’d scooped you up while you’d been taking care of it by yourself, and he had pinned you down behind a stack of crates that reached the remains of the catwalk, straddling you but keeping most of his weight off, his wings outstretched yet still hidden from the cloud of sawdust rising with deep gurgling on the far side.
“What the fuck is wrong with you,” he’d said over the chaos, spit flying, “You can’t handle this; you’re gonna get fucking killed. I can’t babysit you all the time.”
“Get fucked; I’m the number fourteen hero,” you’d said, deadly still, but twitching in fury, “I can handle anyth—”
“Aww, fourteen. And one day babygirl might reach the single digits.” Hawks had sneered in your face. “If she manages to fuck her way through them.”
Your jaw had dropped, and you pretended to cough on sawdust and kicked him off in the confusion. Hawks had grabbed a hold of your calf, grappling for your thigh, while you’d scrambled to climb over crates to the gurgling mess on the other side; you could handle it, and you would.
You’d slapped his hands away, wrestled out of his grasp again and again, and you’d launched yourself into the dust—
Yeah.
While the fluorescent lights flickered overhead, you picked at a hangnail. You hadn’t braced yourself for the explosion, so, you guessed you deserved whatever was wrong with you now. Big-ass gashes on your stomach. Probably broken ribs. Something felt off in your left leg, besides—oh, ho, what had the doctors thought when they’d seen Hawks’s scratches?
What an idiot.
When the door creaked open, the nurse returned with a mug of water for you, but—what? Who’s that bitch following him?
You blinked, twice. With his hands in his pockets and his nasty little wings tucked in behind him, Hawks meandered to your bedside, his gaze on your throat as you swallowed down water.
God, you’re too tired to deal with him. Let’s get this over with.
The nurse glanced over his clipboard. “I’ve already told your partner this, but I thought you would want him here.”
Maybe if you ignore Hawks, he’ll leave.
“You were very brave today,” said the nurse, “Your work as a hero is greatly appreciated. You’re on temporary leave to heal, though. Like I said, you’ve got three, major gashes on your stomach, and your leg’s broken—the fibula split, if you want to know. You’ll be on crutches for a while. You have four broken ribs, and—” The nurse bit his lip and softened his voice. “You hit your head pretty hard. Nothing’s broken, but you should have amnesia, with the trauma you’ve endured.”
Should have? They don’t know? You sure as hell don’t fucking have amnesia. It barely happens in real life, and it definitely hasn’t happened to you. You remembered every fucking infuriating thing Hawks did to ruin your mission, and if he doesn’t square up—
“I’m so sorry, baby,” said Hawks, grabbing your hand. He stroked the back of it with his thumb, and then he took his glove off to hold you skin-to-skin. “You remember who I am?”
You just stared at him.
“Your fiancé’s been a real presence in the waiting room,” said the nurse, “He hardly stopped pacing the entire time you were in surgery. He wouldn’t even talk to fans.”
Oh, my God.
Holy fucking shit.
“Oops, sorry,” said the nurse, covering his mouth, “I know you were keeping it a secret. Don’t blame him, please; he only told me to be able to see you immediately.”
Shutting your eyes, you took a deep, deep breath. You have been handed a golden opportunity on a fucking Hawks-shaped platter, holy fuck, and by God are you going to take advantage of it. Imagine how much you can fucking humiliate him, how far you can take it. How much you can make him pay for how he treated you, and now, if he says he’s your fiancĂ©, then he’s gonna fucking worship you. You’re going to mould him into your little bitch, and he’s going to thank you for it. And you’ll get endless dirt on him just by seeing his place.
Don’t fuck this up.
Exhaling, you opened your eyes, blinking a bit. You curled your lips into your mouth, biting the lower one. “I remember you’re Hawks,” you said in a nervous voice, “and I remember, uh.”
“Don’t hurt yourself, sweetheart.” Hawks squeezed your hand, his tone kind. “It’ll come back in time.”
You clutched Hawks’s hand while the nurse rattled off instructions and gave you your crutches, and Hawks squeezed your hand back, softly smiling at you.
When the nurse left, you turned to Hawks and said, “I’m so, so sorry, but I—I feel like there’s something big missing that I can’t remember.” You scratched your forehead with your free hand, dragging the IVs with you.
“What’s the last thing you remember?” Hawks tilted his head, still gazing decidedly down at you.
“Oh, God,” you said, “Oh, fuck. I don’t know. Um.” Take it back. Take it way back. That way he’ll dig himself into a deeper hole. The more lies he has to create, the funnier it’ll be. “Let’s see, I, hm.” You already weren’t speaking like yourself, but you looked upward as you faked combing through memories. “I don’t know how things work chronologically, but the most recent memory I have of you is—it’s after a press conference, and I’ve never been in the building before,” you said slowly, “And I can’t find the bathroom, but some press keeps following me, and I—I faceplant in between your shoulder blades, right between your wings. You—” You lowered your voice, shrinking a little in the hospital bed, “You got rid of them so easily, with just a gesture, and you put your arm around me. You were—” You shook your head, staring at both of your hands. “—so warm.”
Was that too thick? That was too thick, wasn’t it?
His free hand shot to his mouth, and he bit his knuckle. “But sweetheart, that’s,” said Hawks, his eyes watering, “That’s only around the third time we met.”
You know.
“Shit,” you said, widening your eyes, “How long ago was that?”
“Three years.” Hawks squeezed your hand and kept the pressure longer than was necessary. “Three fucking years. You don’t remember anything past that?”
You pretended to be scared to look at him. “I’m sorry; I’m so sorry—”
“No, no, you don’t have to be,” said Hawks, and he leant towards you to lift your chin, rubbing his thumb against it, “It’s not your fault.”
You had to hand it to him: Hawks was a good actor.
But so were you.
***
Hawks disappeared for a while after that, but he manifested the day you were loosed from the hospital, more than giddy to carry all of your shit all the way to your flat. He was probably getting some sick pleasure from watching you hobble on your crutches.
“I can help you, if you lean on me,” said Hawks, giving you an easy grin, “I don’t want you to be in any more pain than you have to.”
“This is something I should do myself,” you said in what was hopefully a tough-it-out voice, “I’d like to be able to walk without depending on anyone.”
“I honestly think you ought to be in a wheelchair.” His wings bristled. “But what do I know? I could fly us to your place, if you like.”
“I don’t like. I’ve gotta concentrate on limping. Stop talking, Hawks.”
You got to your flat, and Hawks had guessed which key opened the door on the first try. Drat! He was already doing a good job of acting like he’d been here before, like he’s not surprised that the number fourteen hero lives in a pretty shitty apartment (you started living here as a student and got too damn comfortable for your own good—plus, you didn’t want your cat to endure the trauma of moving).
Hawks plopped your keys in the bowl by the door with a clatter, and he shut the front door behind you, flipping one of the locks.
He set your stuff neatly on the kitchen table—your purse, your tactical pack, your ropes—and lay your dry-cleaned hero suit over the back of a kitchen chair, and his hands were on you the next moment to guide you to your tacky, sunflower couch. Removing one crutch, he put your arm over his shoulder instead, one hand planted on your lower back above your bandages, and he eased you down onto the cushions.
Hawks then stepped over your legs to sit on your opposite side, and he brought your legs to rest in his lap, his hand gripping your non-casted leg. “Gotta keep it elevated, chickadee.”
You let yourself giggle. Time to get this shitshow started. “Thank you so much for helping me, Hawks; I know I’ve been a real hassle these past few days, and you shouldn’t have to deal with that sort of stress. You’re already under so much. I don’t understand how the commission would let you date anyone, let alone propose.”
“Oh, I know,” said Hawks, spreading himself out on the couch. He shifted himself to face you in addition to accommodate his wings—he was now positioned so that they’d drape over the arm of the couch instead of being squished against the back cushions. That bitch, he probably wasn’t used to couches that weren’t custom made to his special body requirements. Spoiled fuck.
“The commission was really pissed when they found out. Do you remember how, sweetness? Right, I’ll tell you,” said Hawks, running an ungloved hand through his hair before shaking it loose. “You remember up to the press conference with the faceplant. Short version is that you hated me for a good year before something clicked. You started acting awkward whenever I was around, avoiding me, and stuff. Sometimes getting red. I thought it was cute.”
You ducked your head. Flustered. He probably likes easily flustered women.
Wait. That’s not who you are. And he’d like you for who you are, if you’re engaged.
But at the same time, if you’re (gag) in love with him, wouldn’t you be flustered by some of the things he says?
Easy, baby. Take it as it comes. Pick your battles. Go with your gut.
And gut says make Hawks eat shit.
“You think I’m cute?”
“I know you’re cute.”
You’re going to stuff his own feathers down his throat.
“We got together at that dinner Endeavor’s agency sponsored. Do you remember that at all? That place with the purple lights. You’d gotten nervous from the crowd and had gone to take some of your anxiety meds. I caught you in the hall back from the bathroom and talked you down before going back out there.” He grinned sheepishly. “I’d like to say I’m the one who kissed you, but you took initiative before I had the guts.”
Funny. Hilarious, in fact. That was the night Hawks had solidified himself as the Biggest Dick in the World, because yeah, he’d caught you in the purple-lit hallway, but he’d caught you on the way to take your meds, not on the way back. You were talking yourself down from a panic attack and couldn’t argue him away, so he’d followed you into the bathroom, running his mouth and acting like it was an accident when the tip of his wing had knocked your two capsules down the sink.
He’d told you that if you’re a big girl, you’d be able to handle the rest of the night. Or you could leave at any time with him, and he’d make excuses that everyone would have to accept.
Honestly, you’d love to let his fake memory be true, because then, you’d be able to wear purple again without feeling queasy.
Cocking your head, you smiled. “That doesn’t sound like something I would do.”
Hawks let out a light laugh, craning his neck to rest his head on the back of the sofa. “That’s what you said that night, too. About how it felt out of character.”
“Was I good?”
Lifting his head, he raised an eyebrow at you: probably the first genuine emotion he’s shown you the whole time he’s been here. “Hm?”
“When I kissed you. Was it good,” you asked flatly.
“Oh,” Hawks said, his wings puffing out just barely, “Oh, sweetheart, you were amazing. Groundbreaking. Show-stopping.” His tongue flicked over his lower lip, and he shifted underneath your legs, leaning slightly towards you but holding eye contact before carrying on.
You shook your head. “I don’t have the energy to give you the makeout session you deserve,” you said, envisioning drowning him in the bathtub, “I’m exhausted. Forgive me.”
“Always,” said Hawks, “Want me to keep going?”
“You can hardly eat me out when we haven’t kissed yet.”
“I meant,” said Hawks, pausing to visibly swallow (was it real?), “about our relationship, but if you wanna eat—”
“Nah, keep going. So, I started the relationship? I must be crazy. Neither of us have fucking time to sleep, let alone be in a relationship.”
Hawks never shut up about how he was taking time out of his endlessly packed days to spend time with you, how time was precious to him, and if he’s spending time with you, why, then, you’d better pay up, bitch (always accompanied with his hands on his belt, subtly pointing his thumbs towards his cock).
Hawks shrugged with his wings instead of his shoulders. Interesting. Has he ever done that before? “The commission said that, but after I insisted we’d make time, they relented. Eventually,” said Hawks, jerking his head to the side, “Our quirks don’t exactly fit well, so we haven’t worked with each other professionally too often, and, of course, we’ve had to hide our relationship so that we can’t be a public weak spot to each other. Plus, we’re more marketable as eligible, young heroes.”
“Fuck the market,” you said, slumping into the pillows.
“There’s my girl,” said Hawks, grinning with his tongue caught between his teeth, “There’s her spark. I know, baby. I feel the same way, but being made into libidinous body pillows pays the bills, y’know?”
Nodding, you brought one of the couch pillows around for you to hug, and you smushed your chin into it. “Hawks,” you said, so quietly you almost couldn’t be heard over the A/C kicking on, “How long have we been engaged?”
“Four months,” he said, his grin unconsciously fading until he was essentially baring his teeth, “Since the twentieth.”
Taking a moment, you said, “I can’t remember anything at all.”
“That’s okay. It’ll come back.”
“No, I can’t—” You slid your hands through your hair, pulling at it, and you heaved a sigh. “Goddammit, Hawks. I wish I could—fuck. I’m missing something huge. I know I am.” Make him nervous. Make him lie awake at night. “I’m sorry, Hawks. It’s probably something really important, and I—”
“Shh, shh, shh, shh, it’s all right,” said Hawks, and he stood to lean over you, his hands rising to cup your face, and holy shit, his hands cover so much of your skin; is that legal? He’s got hands. “Don’t worry, baby. You’ve had a big day. Turn your brain off. I’ll take care of you.”
Red flag! Big, red flag! Creep! He’s a creep!
Your gaze fell to his jacket pockets. Does he carry date rape drugs on his person?
“Hawks, I don’t wanna inconvenience you any more than I have.”
“I’m your fiancĂ©,” said Hawks, actually looking you straight in the eyes and not breaking, “I want to take care of you.”
“Sure, in the way the mob takes care of people.”
Hawks’s mouth opened slightly, and his eyes narrowed.
Cover it up. “I’m not sorry. I don’t trust your cooking. You’ll poison my spaghetti!” You made a dumb gesture, pinching your fingers together. “Have you seen The Godfather? There’s actually a pretty legit spaghetti recipe in it; it’s not too bad, but it’s kind of watery—”
Hawks brought your hand to his mouth to kiss your knuckles and let his lips linger. “Watch it with me?”
You shook your head. “I’m too tired. I’m going to bed.”
“I’ll join you.”
“No,” you said, “My bed’s not made with your wings in mind.” Fuck off to your own little sex next, Hawks. Get out of here. “If they got hurt, it’d be my fault. Go sleep in your own bed, all right?” Go home. Get mugged on the way.
Hawks sighed, blowing his hair out of his eyes. “If you insist. But you’ve gotta reach out to me for anything you have trouble with, yeah? Memories, opening jars, orgasms, you know.”
“I’m leaving,” you said, reaching for your crutches, “Ten minutes ago.”
***
“You didn’t tell me how you proposed.”
Hawks froze mid-bite of his ramen, but after a quick beat, he slurped the rest of the noodle up. “I was hoping you’d recall that on your own, baby. Get your own feelings about it, instead of me telling you how to feel.”
If you weren’t faking amnesia, you’d fucking break his nose for that. Bastard.
“I imagine once you tell me, the feelings will rush in,” you said, clicking your chopsticks twice for emphasis, “I want to remember everything, and if I don’t, well, I want to fall in love with you again.”
Hawks’s gaze glazed over for an infinitesimal moment. Score.
“It’ll sound goofy once I describe it.” With his wings cramped against the back of the booth, Hawks scratched the back of his neck—a classic move for pretending to be embarrassed. “I’m not exactly known for being romantic.”
Yeah, he’s known for fooling around with anyone who’s glittery, like a goddamn crow. If you’re paying attention.
“Aw, but Hawks, you’ve been nothing but so effortlessly romantic to me since I’ve been convalescing,” you said, rolling up the paper wrapper of your straw and soaking it in the ring your cup left on the table.
“Right, well. I flew us out to the countryside, to this overlook halfway up a mountain. You liked going rappelling there a lot. To practise for missions.” Hawks had some of your habits down, at least. Bet he gets the location wrong, though. “We watched the sunrise. We shared a thermos of tea. I asked you once the sun had risen, but you didn’t say yes right away,” said Hawks, “You jumped off the overlook without your gear, and I caught you. You were furious about it—you didn’t want me to see you overwhelmed. But you said yes.”
Ugh. That sounded about right. That sounded pretty realistic. Hawks was a fucking stalker.
“Fuck,” you said, burying your face in your hands, “That’s cute.” You stretched the skin of your cheeks before releasing, and you returned to your ramen. “Question: did we put the ring into storage, or something? I don’t have the little indent on my ring finger from wearing a ring too long, and I haven’t found anything at home.” Make him sweat. Make him stumble. Where’s the ring, Hawks?
With a flash of his eyebrows, Hawks maneuvered his straw to his mouth using only his lips, looking quite stupid, in your opinion. “Figured you’d ask that at some point. I’m so overjoyed to see you every time that I forget to bring it up. The ring’s been sent off to a high-level, government-backed, support company. I’ve pulled in a favour from the higher-ups. I wanted to turn your ring into something a little more personal and incorporate one of my feathers into it,” said Hawks, taking a moment to slurp his drink noisily, “Depending on how well it goes, I’d be able to help you if we’re separated and know where you are. At the very least—” Hawks ducked his head to give the illusion of staring up at you with wide eyes, his blond eyelashes light against his skin. “—I’d be able to feel your heartbeat. It would bring me great comfort.”
Great, so he’d have a GPS on you at all times, knowing whether or not you went somewhere he didn’t want you to. He’d be able to tell if you went somewhere your non-amnesia self would know about. Great. Phenomenal.
“Hawks, that’s very sweet,” you said, fiddling with the remnants of your straw wrapper, now fizzled out of its snake shape, “Wouldn’t the process hurt you, though? Since you can feel it.”
“Nothing more than a twinge, sweetheart,” said Hawks, holding up his hands, “And I’d bear any amount of pain for your sake.”
You fantasised about beating his head in with the back end of a rifle.
***
When you were told Hawks was waiting for you outside of the recording booth, you told the messenger that Hawks could wait until you were finished with five more takes. You could picture Hawks’s little pout at the news, his feathers bristling despite the closed space, and resigning himself to sit in one of those clangy, metal chairs out front, having to hunch forward so that he didn’t crush his wings.
The idol group adored the ingenuity of bone-crunching as percussion in a song, and along with that and some other combat foley, you were singing the bridge with the rapper of the group (the dance captain would sing your part for live shows). It’d be a good promo for the girl group and for you, and the song, “Spine,” was going to be released as a single as soon as it was polished.
Hawks perked up the moment you stepped through the secondary door to the booth, his eyes brightening and wings spreading to take up more space. “I didn’t think I’d catch you,” said Hawks, standing to take your hands (the cold leather gloves sucked the heat out of your hands), “I’ve got to fly, soon, but I wanted to tell you personally.”
“You’re not pregnant,” you said, fighting the urge to break his goggles/visor/hat thing.
His lopsided grin widened. “Not yet, baby. There’s gonna be a heroes’ gala held at the end of the month, and I wanted to let you know that I’m doing everything in my power to make it a positive experience for you. Here, I’ve got this woman’s phone number,” he said, fishing a slip of paper out of his jacket, “She’ll help accommodate the venue for your leg.”
Stupid fucking bastard man. He probably wanted to pick out your clothes himself, infantilise you and dress you up like a goddamn doll. Deny you your personhood. “I’ll be out of the cast by then.” You slid the paper into your back pocket.
“I know,” Hawks said in a way that was a fucking lie, “I just don’t want there to be any accidents. I can’t have my babygirl any more hurt than she is.” Hawks placed his cold, gloved hand against your cheek, and you, shutting your eyes, made yourself lean into it. “But contact her. She’ll make it the safest place it can be for you, even when I have to leave your side.”
God, galas were great. Big events for villains to ruin. You licked your lips thinking about using a new move you’ve learnt to take a villain down (involving clamping your legs around the villain’s neck to choke him as he crumpled to the floor—your combat coach had banned you from the move after you made her pass out). “Are we announcing our engagement, then? If we’re going together?”
“I’d love to,” said Hawks, “but only if you want to. The ring could be ready by then, if I ask them to rush it—”
“Let’s do it.” If you plunged the ring into icy water, would he start to shiver? Ooh, your ring’s going to act as a fucking bay leaf in your soups for a while.
“Oh,” said Hawks, sighing lightly with his eyes fluttering shut. He pressed his forehead to yours and rubbed his thumb over your cheek. “You have no idea how much that means to me, sweetheart. You are so dear to me, and I want everyone to know it. The best damn thing in my life. Thank you.”
“Yeah, yeah,” you said, placing your hand on his face to push him away, “Don’t you have work to do, screw boy?”
***
“Did we have a date?” you asked from the edge of the bathtub.
Hawks dipped the razor in the water, washing off the hair and shaving cream. “We’ve gone on so many, darling; you’ll have to specify.”
“No, I meant for the wedding.” Let’s once again play: Can Hawks Cover His Own Ass?
Hawks dragged the razor down your freshly exfoliated, freshly-un-casted, freshly not-broken leg, starting at your knee. “Nope!”
“No explanation?”
“You wanna get married tomorrow? A six-month engagement is rather short, don’t you think?” His nose twitched. He’d said the scent of your shaving cream irritated his nose. Good.
“I don’t. Why didn’t we have a date for the wedding?” You eyed the actual and literal pile of your dead skin on the towel. Maybe you should make Hawks snort it.
“We were too busy working; you’d said you didn’t mind having a long engagement, so long as I was yours. Then, uh, you know. The accident,” Hawks said with a shrug—with his shoulders this time, because if he moved his wings while he was crouched in your bathtub, he’d soak them, and they were a bitch to dry, apparently. Suffer, you rat bastard.
“The commission isn’t involved in that decision?”
“I thought that was implied,” said Hawks, gripping your ankle to turn your calf to the side, “They don’t want it to be a huge spectacle, so even I don’t know how much of a wedding wedding they’d let us have.”
He’s too damn good at this. If he weren’t a pro-hero, he’d fit right along in a theatre troupe.
You’re going to wring his neck.
You caught him staring at the crotch of your underwear (bone-dry, you might add) while he shaved your thighs, and he spent more time rubbing lotion into your inner thighs than anywhere else. He tossed your dead skin before you could make him eat it, and he scooped you up against your protestations about your weight and capability, humming while he carried you to your bed.
The fucker tucked you in and rounded up your cat to place in your arms (your cat disagreed with him and promptly leapt off the bed).
“Let me stay with you,” said Hawks, kissing each of your fingertips. It’s an order.
Yet you shook your head.
***
“The doctors said you shouldn’t drink,” Hawks said under his breath, taking the champagne flute gently from your grasp.
“But I want to,” you said, sticking out your lower lip, “I’m wearing goddamn heels and a fucking dress. I’ve got on makeup, for Christ’s sake. I’ve done my time; let me drink.”
“Baby, you’ve got to stay safe,” he said, and he set the glass next to some 40s-level hero’s place at the long, white tablecloth. “There’s already press paying more attention to us than usual. You wanna make a fool of yourself?”
“Yes,” you said, lifting another champagne flute from a passing gala waiter, “Who gives a shit about the press.”
Hawks laughed too loudly to be natural before lowering his voice. “Baby, you are gonna be the death of me.”
“Promise?”
***
When “Spine” was released on a cool, spring morning to an excitable audience, you were lurking in alleyways by the docks, searching for a fight. When the music video dropped, you were smashing some guy’s face into a concrete wall. While more and more citizens recognised you and your talent, your work for the community, your connections, your popularity—with your rank steadily rising—you were rappelling down a port sewer to pummel a slime villain into dust.
You wiped his blood off on your pants, hands devoid of anything that could taint. You’d left the ring at home.
***
“You tricked me,” you said, scowling as Hawks pushed you forward, “This isn’t the rock climbing park.”
Once you deliberately smashed your face into the glass door and crossed your arms, Hawks held the door open for you. “Would you have dressed up so nicely for rock climbing?”
“A meta-game challenge,” you said, “to rock-climb in a long skirt.”
You glowered about the restaurant while you and Hawks stood in the lobby, his hand low on your back, suspiciously respectfully. You made no effort to hide your distaste: it was the place with the purple lights.
Over there at the absurdly long bar, Endeavor had drunk flat whisky without so much of a growl at anyone, despite it being his event. Hexagonal tables with lilac tablecloths dotted the floor—you’d hidden in one of the few booths, up against the exposed brick wall—but your hiding place had been ruined once a violet disco ball had emerged from the ceiling. Shiny, wooden floor that had reflected your post-panic attack face right back at you and let every shoe strike it with a clatter. No silence allowed.
The whole restaurant had lavender LED lights running around the walls, swathing the place in a distorted sort of purple haze, and any candles lit on the centre tables had indigo flames—you’d focused on how those might have been made in the process of coming down from your panic attack.
God. You’re going to throw up.
The hostess escorted you and Hawks to a farther back room, this one with booths separated by small, brick walls that didn’t reach the ceiling yet concealed the booths’ occupants from each other—unless you were passing directly in front of one.
Hawks made you sit in the booth first, trapping you in as he settled. He had to be on the edge, anyway, he told you, because of his wings. You’re going to rip them off and boil them in the soup.
The two of you ordered. You don’t remember what. You can only channel so much of your nerves into jostling your leg. This is not cool. This place is not cool. You need to get out.
“Hey, let me through,” you said, nudging Hawks, “Bathroom.”
Once there, you lightly slapped your cheeks a couple of times, trying to ground yourself through physical sensation. No use. Can’t they fucking use normal lights in this place?
You didn’t have your panic meds, because you’ve never needed them rock climbing. You can do it. You’re fine. You’re fine. Your tongue is too big for your mouth.
You took your time meandering back to the booth, coming to a halt at the end of the narrow hallway and ducking behind the corner.
Endeavor stood by your booth, his arms crossed over a flaming chest. You caught your breath at the sight of his orange fire, a comforting contrast to all the damn purple, but still—Endeavor. Talking to your (gag) fiancĂ©.
Without the courage to interact with Endeavor, you listened at the corner for his departure.
“Nah, she can handle her bladder just fine. It’s her nerves,” Hawks was saying, hidden by the bricks, “She likes hiding. She doesn’t necessarily like being in the spotlight.”
“Yet she hasn’t completely withdrawn as Eraserhead has. You’ve picked a strange one to marry.”
From the angle Endeavor glared at him, Hawks must be slumping in his seat. “But that’s what so great about her. And it’s hard to process, y’know, like, she’s finally mine. You follow?”
“Regrettably,” said Endeavor, “Regardless, I offer my congratulations that your courtship finally worked out in your favour. You should have told me sooner.”
Courtship. That’s a funny way to pronounce bullying.
“Eh, I’ve gotta have some secrets, don’t I? Can’t betray my otherwise cool exterior.” Hawks laughed. “I can’t believe I’ve been allowed such happiness. The woman I’ve loved for years is gonna be waking up to me every day soon, y’know?”
Hawks has got to know you can hear him, otherwise he wouldn’t be saying those things. Endeavor must be in on Hawks’s ruse, since Endeavor is Hawks’s closest—actually, Endeavor isn’t the type to revel in romantic shit. Endeavor straight-up isn’t the type to revel. To the best of your knowledge, Endeavor doesn’t genuinely like Hawks as so much as tolerates him; when did they get so close? It must have taken a long time—
Time.
You could feel your IQ dropping as you actually considered: had you been in a legitimate coma? Had you (fuck) genuinely had amnesia?
No, no. You don’t live in Crazytown. Your eyebrows hadn’t been overgrown when you’d woken up in the hospital. You’d only been there a day.
Of course, Hawks is a vain piece of shit and does his own eyebrows, so he might have considered that yours were a piece of pride/insecurity for you and may have done them while you were—did Hawks do his own eyebrows? That spoiled fuck probably had someone else to do them for him. If they were naturally like that, you were going to throttle his ass.
You didn’t fucking have amnesia. Hawks is and always has been a stupid, clammy birdbrain. He’s always been cruel to you. He didn’t fucking like you.
He sure as hell wasn’t in fucking love with you.
Oh, my fuck, what if your memories of Hawks have been fabricated by a coma-addled mind and that—
“Hey, there,” said—said someone, some pale-ass, sleep-deprived freak who startled you out of your head, “Are you all right? You look—I mean, do you need some water? A chair?”
You blinked, yet he wouldn’t come into focus—you were taking in details about him, ones that didn’t fucking matter (chain on his wallet, three rings all on the left hand, a button-down missing the last button, a cloud of axe body spray), but he didn’t register as a human person. He couldn’t; you hadn’t grounded yourself yet. You yourself still had a frazzled, cartoon scribble buzzing inside of your chest, and until you vomited it up, a panic attack may yet still happen.
You can’t deal with anyone new right now.
A spark of recognition crossed the new guy’s face, and he, through a smirk, asked if you were your hero name.
Oh god oh fuck not now
“Sweetheart,” came Hawks’s melodious drawl (registering first his voice, then bodily warmth, then the wingtip covering your ass), “You were taking so long that I came to check on you.” He pulled you by the waist towards him, blocking the guy from seeing your face by pressing it into his chest. “Who’s this?”
Who cares. All you could focus on (sharp and overwhelming, nothing else but) was how fucking incredible Hawks smelled, and at this point, you’d use anything to bring yourself back down to earth. A small voice in the back of your head told you that freaking out to this degree in this particular situation was leaning towards pathetic, since basically nothing happened, besides being in an uncomfortable environment and being accosted by a fan at the wrong time, but you? You did not control the rate at which your brain panicked.
And really, no rhyme or reason played into why your grabby little hands itched for human contact once safe in the booth again, why Hawks’s scent lay on your tongue more heavily than your soup, why the overwhelming sensation of being so fucking spaced out of it threw its entire weight upon your shoulders—you couldn’t find yourself. You were lost.
And in this horrible, purple place, the only thing that’s familiar was Hawks.
When you scooted as closely as you could to him in the booth, keeping your glare towards your lap while you looped your arm under his to snuggle into it, Hawks cleared his throat to say, “What’s this?”
You scowled into his jacket, both hands gripping his forearm.
He set his chopsticks down. “How can I help, darling?”
Growling, you bonked your forehead against his shoulder, dragging your hands down to his.
“Hey,” said Hawks, and he guided your face towards his and stroked your cheek with his thumb, “Did that guy bother you too much before I got there?”
Turning your mouth towards the hand cupping your cheek, you kissed his palm, bit the leather, and kissed it again before burying yourself in his shoulder again.
He rested his hand on the crown of your head. “What’s the matter? Can you tell me?”
“Not sure I can put it into words,” you said, “I think I wanna go home.” You bit the fabric of his jacket and gnashed it between your teeth.
“I can handle that,” said Hawks, “Gimme a moment to get takeaway boxes, yeah? Then we’ll leave, and you’ll be safe. Don’t worry.”
Unfortunately, you were still clutching onto his arm by the time he unlocked his darkened penthouse (because you’re not gonna hold his hand. God), but you slapped his hand away from the light switches.
“Turning them on would be too much stimulation,” you said, “Please don’t.”
Hawks hummed against the top of your head, placing keys and both of your phones on the kitchen counter. “Bed or couch?”
“Window,” you said.
“Window?”
“I’m assuming you’ve got one.”
“I do,” said Hawks, guiding you through his dark apartment, probably past scarily expensive, posh shit. He led you to what was most likely his living room, with the cool, dim light of the night sky through a vast, single-frame, wall-to-floor window illuminating furniture custom built for his wings, but he eased you down onto the carpet, tugging your shirt upwards so that the window would be touching your bare skin on the small of your back.
Hawks yanked his boots off, late, instead of at the door, and he tossed them over his shoulder. He took yours off, too, and once he’d set them aside, he sat next to you against the window, a hand on your thigh.
“Better?”
“Probably,” you said, staring at the triangle of light beige carpet between your crossed legs.
“Need me to talk? You need to talk?”
“Not right now.”
Hawks was a dumbass. He’s such a fucking dumbass. But he’s a dumbass who’s here right now, and he’s interested (?) in you, interested in helping you. And good golly, you have to be touched. Hawks’s offering warmth, freely, potentially lovingly, and all you had to do was reach out to take it, even if you didn’t reciprocate whatever sentiment was motivating him yourself.
Do you really want to take what you have no feelings for?
Hawks lies a lot to Endeavor. To everyone. He might not have been lying earlier. What reason had he to lie?
Guess it didn’t matter, because you were lying.
But good God, you haven’t been kissed in a long time. Haven’t felt safe or loved. You could
you could indulge for a few hours in order to calm down. You could pretend.
The last ten months had proved that.
“Hey,” you said idly, reaching out to grab the inner fleece lining of his jacket to rub it between your fingers, “Hawks, I’m gonna—I’m gonna put my mouth on your mouth. Okay?”
Hawks’s wings ruffled and constricted themselves so that he could move closer to you, and his hand has migrated from your thigh to grip your hip—how could anyone’s hands encompass that much of you? Your fucking hands couldn’t, not in the way his does.
(Bird man big and safe.)
([No, fuck you, don’t think that.])
(BIRD MAN SAFE—)
Shoved is how you’d describe the first few seconds of the kiss, followed closely by wet and you’d think his teeth would be sharper. Your lips didn’t line up with his completely until he adjusted your chin with two of his fingers, guiding it open just barely, as well, so that his tongue could graze your teeth—it took you a moment of processing before parting them, with a final don’t think! shouted to your neocortex.
Birds have a higher body temperature than other animals, on average having a body temperature of 105 degrees Fahrenheit (40 degrees Celsius). The colour of their feathers, of course, affects how much light and heat they absorb, with the lighter coloured feathers—say, red—reflecting more, rejecting outside heat sources.
Yet Hawks gripped you like he’d fucking freeze if he weren’t clutching you, if he weren’t straddling your legs, one palm flat against the cool of the window by your head. The other snaked around you, his forearm lying almost vertically up your back to press down between your shoulder blades, keeping you as near to his chest (he probably didn’t realise it, but his fingers ran across the curve of your shoulder blades where his wings were on his own body.
For some reason, the thought crossed your mind that you weren’t enough for him, because you were too dissimilar.)
Don’t think!
When he massaged your tongue with his, applying pressure sporadically, you returned the action—have you ever seen a bird tongue up close? They’re fucking nasty little things, looking more like a grub than anything else. Thank God Hawks had a normal, human tongue that performed particularly delightful, normal things, like drag across the roof of your mouth and aid in sucking phenomenal hickeys onto your jawline, licking over where he’s bitten and kissed.
Stop thinking about bird anatomy. Hawks has no discernible bird traits except for his fucking wings. He’s not a fucking bird man. He’s just some dude with wings. And not all birds have functional wings; for example, the ostrich and the penguin do not have wings to be used in flight—
Oh, my fuck. Turn your brain off.
Your stomach lurched. That had been something Hawks had told you too often, back before your accident.
It’s what he wants.
Hawks fucking whimpered when you pulled the shorter hairs at the back of his neck, prying him away from your skin with great difficulty—he kept trying to touch you with his mouth and tongue in the process.
“Let me have more,” he said, panting, his breath heavy and just below your ear, “Please.” He pressed his lips to the spot in front of your ear in a weak kiss, having spent himself for the most part. “I’ve missed you so much, baby. I’ve been waiting for you to come back to me for so long.”
“I don’t—” You fake-stuttered, but it turned out you needed the time to put your thoughts into words. “I don’t think I’m back yet. I’m,” you said, taking as deep a breath as you could with Hawks smushed against your chest, “Something’s missing. Something big.” That’s right. Steer it back in his direction. Make the bird man sweat. “I don’t—something doesn’t feel right.”
It took a moment, but Hawks nodded fervently, shutting his eyes. “Of course. Yeah. Yeah, I get it, sweetheart. Can’t do anything when your heart’s not in it.”
Your heart’s not the problem. “Thank you for being so understanding, Hawks,” you said, untangling yourself from underneath him, “Would you just, uh, hold me for a while?”
His wings wrapped around the both of you on his enormous bed, still fluttering with each slow breath he took. Hawks almost looked genuine while he slept, and probably for the best—at least he was getting rest; at least his guard might be down.
You couldn’t sleep. Your mind was racing.
***
“Rank speculation is out,” you said, scrubbing the pumice stone over a patch of dry skin on Hawks’s back and scrolling through the twitter with your other hand, “Take a look.”
He opened the link you sent once he’d safely removed a dead feather that had been lodged in an odd spot in a wing. “Huh. Think I could truly take on Endeavor?”
“Well, he’s got that abusive-to-his-family thing, while you’re rocking the preparing-for-my-wedding look, and he can’t network non-aggressively to save his life.”
“Nor can you.” Hawks shot you a smirk over his shoulder.
“Zoom in on my speculated nine, baby,” you said, flicking away some dead skin with a satisfied/disgusted sneer, “And I didn’t have to sleep my way there.”
“Ah, ha, ha,” said Hawks, “Knew you could do it. Whoever’s told you that is gonna have to deal with my foot up their ass. You’re more than capable of getting there on your own.”
“Which I did. I have.” Wait. Hawks told you that. No, it’s fine. It’s fine. It’s a commonly said, misogynistic comment towards women heroes. Hawks isn’t special. “But having your foot up someone’s ass wouldn’t be good for PR, unless you wanted to advertise that you’re a kinky son of a bitch who’s cheating on his fiancĂ©e.”
“I would never,” said Hawks, and, contorting his arm, he grabbed your hand with the pumice stone to kiss the back of it, “But my PR is solid, regardless.”
“If the public knew how much time you had to spend preening these fucking wings, they’d probably appreciate you more. Or call you conceited.”
Hawks hummed. “It’s a necessary evil,” he said, returning to his wingtip to search for dead feathers. “Thank you for helping.”
“No problem. If I didn’t, I wouldn’t get to see how—Hawks, holy fuck. Do you feel that?” You ran a finger near the base of a wing.
“It’s your finger?”
“No, this,” you said, tapping the spot.
“No?”
“My God. It’s a dilated pore of a winer,” you said, already reaching for the tweezers, “Right at the base of your wing. It’s basically an enormous fucking blackhead. I’m popping it. Oh, my God. I’ve never seen one in real life.”
“You’re popping it?”
“You didn’t have a problem with my getting the ones where your costume sits.”
“No,” said Hawks, rolling back his shoulders, his wings spreading with them, “Gotcha. Get on with it.”
“Can I film it?”
“What? No,” said Hawks, “No one can see me preening, let alone dealing with acne.”
“There’s sure to be another hero out there with a wing quirk, right? I don’t know how you can’t feel it.”
“Yeah,” Hawks said slowly, “Since my feathers can feel—I suppose where the wings merge with my skin is pretty numb. I haven’t ever had to think about it.” He licked his lips. “Funny.”
He continued to scroll through his feed and tend to his feathers while you worked at his back. “Bad news: the tabloids got a hold of our grocery list from the last time we went to the shops. I must have dropped it at some point in the store.”
“Oh, so do they know what kind of ice cream we prefer? The horror.”
“No, but they’ve brought in some hack handwriting analyst. Talking about our annotations for each other on the list. Something about how you’re logical and I’m a romantic. The writer of the article is practically swooning.” Hawks pulled out a clot of feathers with his teeth and spat them aside. “With good reason, though. The trashy pictures they snapped of us are hot.”
“Describe them to me.”
“I can show you—”
“No,” you said, concentrating on your work, “I don’t want the image imprinted on my brain. Describe them in your own words.”
“All right,” said Hawks, crossing his legs and placing his phone on the coffee table in front of him, “To start, the flash is on.”
“Oh, fuck.”
“Yeah. We’ve got that distantly surprised look going on. It looks like we’re near the eggs and cheese. You’re not looking at the camera, but I believe it’s in the moment I caught it.” Hawks flicked away a feather and let it fall to the carpet. “My hand’s on your waist. The other’s on the cart. You’ve scrunched your face up in concentration; it’s really cute.”
“Aw, we should get it framed,” you said, wiping away the gunk with a tissue and wadding it up so that no one will ever have to see or touch it ever again.
“Never,” said Hawks, “The first picture of us I wanna get framed should be on our wedding day.”
“It’s coming along quickly,” you said, setting aside the tweezers, “Bit more quickly than I’d thought it would.”
“Yeah, I can’t wait,” said Hawks with a light laugh, and you ducked to rest your head against his shoulder, straining your neck to reach him over his wing.
Hawks clicked his non-nasty, non-bird tongue. “What’s the matter, sweetheart?”
Sighing, you said, “Turn your head this way.”
He did you one better, since he anticipated your plan. He twisted around, keeping his legs crossed as he pulled you into his lap. His wings initially bristled but wrapped around you when his arms did, and Hawks kissed your cheek, once, twice, until he arrived at your mouth, where he barely grazed your lips, rather letting his hot breath spread over your face—and he grinned up at you with half-lidded eyes (he’d left off his eyeliner today, but the natural marks below his waterline kept his eyes sharp, anyway).
“Kiss me, you fucking idiot,” you said, overriding whatever he was about to do by kissing him yourself, hard and open-mouthed, almost violent in its fervent. Yet Hawks held you lightly, delicately, but still close enough to freeze.
You ran your cold, cold hands over his bare abdomen, pressing your thumb down with considerable force to trace his muscles (he grunted at that, and that’s it; that’s right—make him squirm; make him sweat; make him yours). His finger only toyed with the hem of his shirt that you were wearing, as if waiting for you, which didn’t line up with what you had garnered about Hawks at all, but c’mon, man, come on; didn’t you want this all those months ago? Almost a year, now? Years, if what he said to Endeavor is true? But when he flinched away with a shaky breath once your cold fingers circled his nipple, you knew this was where you were supposed to be: right here, in Hawks’s lap, completely destroying him with hardly anything at all. Nothing but light touches and a strategic flick of your tongue. Idiot man. He must really like you if this is doing it for him.
You slowed and opened your eyes at that thought, frowning, and you pulled away. With the back of his hand, Hawks wiped saliva off of both of your mouths, yours first.
He waited for you.
“If you can’t take all of me, then what’s the point?”
He tilted his head. “I’ll take whatever part of you you’re willing to share.”
“I’m missing something.”
“I know.”
“I want to find it before we get married.” You laid your palm flat on his chest, and he grinned at the cold.
“You can find it,” he said, “I know you can.”
“I don’t know what I’m blocking out,” you said, lying—or maybe you weren’t? Fuck it. “Whatever I’m repressing is really fucking with me.”
“Take your time,” said Hawks, running his tongue over his lower lip. “I’m here for—”
“Hawks,” you said, faking the light of realisation in your eyes, accompanied with a sharp inhale, “I can’t remember your name.”
Hawks’s mouth snapped shut.
“You told me once. I know you did,” you said, moving to cup his cheek after tapping the mark underneath his eye, “but the memory—there’s a blur where you spoke. I—” You cut yourself off, biting your lip. “That, that might be it. I don’t know. Everything else about the scene is in perfect detail. I remember what fucking socks I was wearing, for Christ’s sake. But you. What you said. Maybe it’s something so personal, so intimate, that I’ve repressed it. Maybe it was too much for me to handle.” You cupped his face with both hands now, forcing him to look at you. If you hadn’t been scrutinising him for some evidence of breaking character, you wouldn’t’ve seen the minute quivering of his upper lip. Hardly there, but it was there. “It’s a part of you that I want. Even if I couldn’t handle it before, I want to try now.”
Hawks averted his gaze, even though he couldn’t move his head. And bang, you’ve got him. Hawks’s name was still strictly secret, hidden by the commission, but if he’s genuinely in this dumbass situation for the long haul, if he’s truly in it for you, then he would have told you. Even if he wanted you to continue to call him Hawks, your own fiancĂ© would have told you his damn name.
So, this is it. The way out.
Hawks was going to feel so stupid when he found out you’ve been faking all this time. Good. Let each feather burn.
“Keigo,” he said, staring into your eyes with a newfound determination, “My name is Takami Keigo.”
Oh, shit—you clapped a hand over your heart, your eyes widening. Maybe you could play this off as memory recovery instead of absolute shock? But you hadn’t any memories to recover, probably. Holy fuck.
Where do you go from here?
You tried to say his name but ended up simply mouthing it, and after clearing your throat and coughing a bit, you managed to say it aloud. “Keigo,” you said softly, reaching for his hand, “Keigo, I fucking love you.”
You’d only been kissing him for a few moments before his wings shuddered in a muscle spasm and flung you off to the side.
***
Only a commission higher-up witnessed your wedding. She stood silently to the side the entire ceremony in the courthouse and only shook Hawks’s hand afterwards.
You and your cat essentially moved into his penthouse and adjusted. Your mostly empty apartment stayed leased under your name.
Sometimes, you’d note that you turned your brain off and instantly be hit with a lightning strike of self-loathing—but you didn’t have to consciously decide to be affectionate with Hawks. Being with him came naturally and easily. Probably for the best, since if you had to think about it, you’d screw it up.
You stayed together. Supported each other. Sneaked out to see the other on patrol. Took care, listened to each other. Defended each other. Worked it out.
And now, you stared up at the ceiling fan whirling in your darkened bedroom, Keigo lying on his stomach next to you in the bed as he slept. Your cat catloafed between his wings and nestled into them, rising and falling with each breath he took. Hawks was perfect, always saving the day, working up a routine to mesh with your fighting style and quirk, always charming and easygoing with the people he rescued, indulging you in your ferocity, and Keigo, Keigo whispered sweet and dirty things into your ear when he spotted you in public, made you laugh, worked wonders with his cock, helped you clean up before he even thought of preening himself, held you, and made you feel held. He’s got it bad.
And maybe you do, too.
Hawks was going to feel so stupid when he found out.
342 notes · View notes
bangtangalicious · 4 years ago
Text
the glow up (5) | pjm, jjk
pairing: jimin x reader x jungkook
summary: after going off to college, you & your best friend committed to working out. a year later, the results show, and you cant wait for your hot hometown friends to see you. now all you wanna do is wild out and have lots of sex, and enjoy it without feeling insecure
genre: angst, smut, childhoodfriends!au weightloss!au (is that a thing) friends-to-lovers!au
word count: 3k
warnings: college boys fighting, jimin’s abs, everyone’s abs, misogyny, mentions of sexual harassment, light smut: threesome (mxmxf), tittie fuck, cock warming, a single spank, gaslighting, toxic behavior, slut shaming
part 1 | 2 | 3 | 4 | 5 | 6 | 7                                                    masterlist
It was another scorching day. Your stomach turned at the prospect of the day ahead of you. Today was Hobi’s annual summer party. Every summer he would have a big party with literally everyone from your old high school.
Hobi’s party had a notorious reputation of being the scene where all the summer flings were established. You and Jimin would always go together and leave together, never getting too involved. It was boys like Taehyung and Jungkook who really got wild at this.
You hadn’t even thought about how different this party would be for you now, especially after Jimin’s. Normally you and him would catch up with old friends, drink a little bit, but mostly just enjoy the music and have fun together.
Not only would you not be able to hang out with Jimin, but you also would not be able to avoid the heart of party. Hook-up central. The pool.
You shuddered thinking about the last time you were in a pool, where Jungkook had just groped you so openly and you just let him. You liked it. 
You tried to convince yourself that Jungkook’s actions lately didn’t effect you, but for some reason the thought would leave you with a sour taste in your mouth. You and Jungkook had always been cordial, he was part of your friend group, but you two were never specifically that close. You were comfortable with him, but Taehyung was definitely more approachable even back then.
You had texted Taehyung about going to the party together, but he had already made plans to go with Jungkook, and that was the last person you wanted to see.
You really only had one option left.
Next thing you know, you’re back at Jimin’s doorstep, remembering with a wave of guilt how you left him to go fool around with Taehyung just around a week ago. You rang the doorbell.
“Who is it?” You heard from inside.
“It’s me”
Nothing.
“Jimin?”
The door cracked open slightly. Jimin was shirtless, his skin now significantly tanned from when you last saw him, and also his muscles surprisingly more defined. He had clearly been working out a lot since you last saw him.
“Oh hey” His eyes softened when the met yours but you could see the sadness in them. Your heart clenched. You pushed past the door and threw yourself into his arms, giving him the tightest hug you could conjure. “Are you okay?” His familiar scent overwhelmed you, and you wanted to just melt into him.
You nodded, cheek pressed against his shoulder, “God I missed you so much. Jimin stroked your back affectionately before pressing his lips to the top of your head. You looked up at him. “I am so sorry Jimin”
Jimin forced a slight smile, “It’s
fine. What’s going on, is everything okay?”
Not leaving his arms for a second you spilled. You told him everything that transpired. Every thought you had, Every regret. You told him about what really happened at his party, what happened after. You told him about jungkook, taehyung, everything. You could no longer bare to keep anything from your best friend.
You hadn’t noticed, but Jimin was now clenching your waist tightly, his eyes raging.
“Jungkook did what” After a few moments of silence to take in everything you said, Jimin was furious.
You took his hands into yours and sat him down on his bed. “Look it doesn’t matter.” Lies. “I just, I’m so sorry about all of this. I’m such an idiot—“
Jimin pulled away from you, shaking his head. “No way. You have no reason to be sorry. This is NOT your fault. I’m going to fucking kill Jungkook” He tilted his head in anger.
“Jimin, it’s okay just—“
“It’s OKAY?” Jimin yelled, “You’re OKAY with the fact that Jungkook just fucking stuck his fingers in you? And
that fucking Taehyung too
he didn’t do anything to stop him? What the fuck?”
“It’s really not like that Jimin” Jimin ignored you and cracked his knuckles.
“I didn’t” Your voice went small, “I didn’t try and stop him. It’s my fault” Jimin stared at you.
“You know, you could be a lot of things, but I would have never thought you were stupid.” He inhaled sharply before easing his voice back to an appropriate volume, “Are you okay? Like seriously.”
“I think so.”
“Shit y/n. SHIT” Jimin tossed a pillow across the room in frustration before buying his head in his lap.
“Jimin
” You ran your hand through his hair as he tried to calm down.
“I’m the one that should be sorry. God I was such as ass to you. After we had sex too, ugh I regret it so much. The things I said I mean
not the sex. You’re my best friend, it’s my job to protect you and be there for you, and make sure you don’t get hurt. I made our relationship complicated and I’m sorry.” Jim-in raised his face, giving up an intense look, “But so help me y/n, if Jeon Jungkook or Kim Taehyung have the audacity to show their face to me tonight, I will FUCKING end them”
Jimin decided it was best for you two to stick together like usual during the party. You decided to forgo the swimwear completely for the evening, opting instead for a a pair of denim shorts and a tube top. Jimin would have preferred you cover up more, but he didn’t say anything. You put a glittery body spray that added a nice shimmer to your skin in the sunlight.
Hobi’s house was gigantic. Even after all these years, it always excited you to come see all the new things they may have added. Flat screen TVs in the kitchen, a glow in the dark pool table, a whole dance floor, each year brough surprises. Hobi’s pool was on the roof of the house, infinity style. You could already hear the music blasting. It was comforting that there were already a lot of people there, so your entrance could go unnoticed. You saw Taehyung’s white convertible parked from the corner of your eye, letting you know he was already there. Jimin parked the car. You both sat for a while, simply listening the loud bass vibrate your surroundings. The music gave you a sense of confidence. You reached for Jimin’s hand but he pulled it away.
“Let’s just be normal tonight” He tried to smile. You wanted to roll your eyes. He was so hot and cold. You got out of the car. You could see people standing around smoking, old friends hugging and taking selfies. Red plastic cups everywhere. Shirtless guys, bikini-clad girls, familiar faces. It felt like an out of body experience. You followed Jimin, who chose to wear a loose white muscle tee that showed off his toned arms.
“Oh my GOD! Y/n!” You heard some familiar voices of girls from your high school. You smiled and waved, “GIRL YOU LOOK SO GOOD YESSS” You giggled. More girls crowded you, fawning you with compliments, but the attention was short living, as soon they noticed Jimin who was by your side.
Now this glow up made them drool.
“Park Jimin!” “Have you been working out?” “Holy shit, wanna come over later?” “Jiminieeee I missed you oh my gosh”
Good. Take him away sea of ladies. You thought to yourself. Jimin turned to look back at you in worry as he got dragged away. You winked and gave him a supportive thumbs up. Once Jimin was out of sight, you decided to look for Taehyung. 
Where to look first? The pool. You climbed the stairs until you finally got to Hobi’s rooftop, walking out into the intense sun. The pool was packed, music louder here than before. People seemed to be having a great time. There was volleyball, chicken, all sorts of games happening. People were jumping, splashing, it was truly a sight to behold. You saw Junkook right away, with a girl on his shoulders wrestling playfully with Hobi in the water. You stared at him, jaw clenching at how carefree he looked.
“Princess” You turned to see Taehyung, dressed still in partially unbuttoned Hawaiian shirt. In his hand was a cup of what you assumed was beer. “Good to see you” He places a firm kiss onto your lips, lingering a bit. You flinched at the sudden action.
“Taehyung what the fuck” You whispered, looking around to make sure no one had seen you. Taehyung chuckled, wrapping his hand around your waist. His eyes followed where you had been looking earlier.
“Wanna dance with me?” You had no response. Especially because while the two of you were strictly hooking up, Taehyung did seem to really like you, but you suddenly felt overwhelmed. So many people would see you two together. Someone would tell Jimin. And then Jimin would start a fight. Taehyung noticed your hesitation.
“I
I’ll be right back” You wiggled out of Taehyungs grasp and rapidly made your way through the crowd before he could stop you. You barely glanced back long enough to see a confused and slightly hurt look on Taehyung’s face.
It wasn’t long before you heard a whistle.
“Y/n! Babe! Get that sexy ass in the pool” Jungkook cat called. Hobi playfully splashed him, rolling his eyes. The girl on his shoulders just giggled. “Bet I could take you both, if you know what I mean” He winked. You glared at him.
“Excuse me” You felt yourself getting dizzy as Jimin’s voice came booming across the pool. You had no idea when he got up here. He had a few girls surrounding him, but his eyes were glued onto you and Jungkook, who was still in the pool a few feet away from you. He made his way over to you, pulling you back behind him, gritting his teeth. “Get out of the pool Jeon” He spat.
“Nah I’m good Jimin. But hey, I’d be down to share. You me and y/n. Sounds fun” You could hear Hobi mention to the girl that she should probably leave.
“I can’t believe I’ve let you live this long after what you did” Jimin growled, curling his hands into a fist.
Jungkook ran a hand through his hair and smirked, “The fuck did I do? She’s the one screwing Taehyung left right and center. Get mad at her. Bros before Hoes” You placed your hands on Jimin’s arm to keep him from jumping into the pool and pounding Jungkook’s face.
“Jungkook, that’s enough” Hobi said, trying to keep a playful demeanor, “Come on guys, let’s not kill the vibe. Take it inside”
“Any guy here could make a move on her and she’d sleep with them. Because she can. She’s a slut now.” Jungkook raised himself out of the pool, the water dripping down his intense muscles. His tattoos gleamed in the sunlight.
“Inside. Now.” Hobi’s voice became more stern. Jungkook put his hands up in defense. You followed Jimin’s lead and went down into the house, Jungkook trailing closely behind. The three of you reached Hobi’s bedroom.
“Tell me one good reason that I shouldn’t smash your face” Jimin sneered. Jungkook, to your dismay, could not stop smiling.
“I dare you to try”
“Guys!” You finally intervened. “Please, let’s just talk it out” You plopped down on Hobi’s bed. “I wanna get back to the party so just make it quick”
Jungkook suddenly pulled down his shorts. You quickly covered your eyes and Jimin yelled out “What the fuck are you doing?”
“Let’s just have sex.” He whined “It would be so good, think about it. It’s like revenge sex, hate sex, jealous sex all in one.”
You could hear him stroke himself slightly, and you opened your eyes to watch. Jungkook had a body of a God. Your heart raced, unsure if this was a dream.
“You’re insane. I am not having sex with you. And y/n is definitely not.” Jimin approached Jungkook with the intention of pushing him away, but Jungkook was stronger, and simply held Jimin in place, kissing him on the lips. Your eyes widened at the scene. Never would you have thought you would see two of the hottest guys you knew kissing right in front of your eyes.
Jimin pushed Jungkook back, “Dude what the fuck?”
Jungkook licked his lips, “Come on Jimin, don’t be a prude, live a little. It’s an experience”
“My problem isn’t fucking you, it’s you fucking Y/N”
Jungkook turned to you. “Do you want to do this? Do you wanna try it out?”
You bit your lip. You did fantasize about having one someday, just not necessarily with these people. However, Jungkook looked stunning and Jimin made your heart race. It could be amazing.
“I guess I’d be down to experiment
but I don’t know if I’ll like it” You commented, hugging your knees to your chest. Jungkook knelt down and kissed the tops of your knees.
“Oh baby girl, there’s no stopping me once I get my hands on you”
You didn’t have time to process what he said before he was pulling down your shorts and pulling off your top. Your naked breasts bounced in front of his eyes.
“Oh fuck yes” He muttered. He motioned for Jimin to join him on the ground. Next thing you knew, both boys were on their knees before you, each one with their mouth latched to one of your breasts. It was the most erotic sensation you had ever felt. It was overwhelming, and you couldn’t help the loud moans that slid past your lips.
“Oh my
holy
shit that feels” Your sentences were unable to form, it was as if the electric pulses of the way their tongues circled and lapped at your sensitive nipples shut down the rest of your brain. Waves of heat seared through your veins and your hips bucked up unconsciously. Jungkook, who was already naked, helped you lay back on the bed.
“Now, Jimin. Since you two actually like each other or whatever, I’ll let you pick.” He motioned towards your body that was squirming around and begging for their attention. “Pussy or tits”
Jimin frowned at Jungkook’s coarse language, but scanned your body nevertheless, considering his options.
“You are not getting inside her.” He mumbled. Jungkook shrugged.
“Either works” He climbed over your face so that his knees were on either side of you. His large hands pushed your breasts together as he let his long, thick cock slap against your glittering skin. The view wasn’t ideal, but once you felt Jimin’s soft fingers caressing your thighs, you relaxed immediately.
“Condom?” Jungkook asked. Jimin smirked slightly and shook his head. “Oh wow, Park Jimin’s gonna take his bitch raw. Impressive”
“I’m protected you idiot” You mumbled, shutting your eyes so you could focus on the feeling of Jungkook slowly sliding his cock in between your heaving breasts. The invasion accelerated your heartrate. The way his tip just rubbed against the valley of your chest almost feverishly as he picked up his face. You were so turned on you couldn’t believe it.
Jungkook let out soft grunts as he thrusted into you. Meanwhile you could hear Jimin undress and start stroking himself, the sound of skin on skin driving you wild. Your thighs trembled in anticipation.
Finally Jimin was hard and ready for you. He watched carefully as Jungkook fucked your tits mercilessly, his hands clenching your breasts so harshly you were afraid they might bruise. You felt Jimin tease your exposed folds with the tip of his cock. You let out a whimper when he backed up a little to continue stroking himself.
“Jimin” You whined helplessly, “Jimin please. I wanna feel you please”
“I
” Jimin still wasn’t sure that he wanted to do this. Seeing you, with Jungkook almost sitting on your face and using you like a sex doll, it made him feel queasy.
“Jimin baby please I need you” Your voice almost sounded to him like a cry for help. His eyes narrowed at Jungkook who was too fucked out to notice.
Suddenly you felt something wet sprawl all over your stomach. Jungkook came. Everywhere.
“Fuck that was so good” He groaned, releasing his hold on your aching breasts only long enough to slap them harshly before squeezing them again one last time. He carefully got off of you and stood up. You opened your eyes to see Jimin still standing where he was, only this time with his cock out in his hand. Jungkook began to dress himself.
“You missed out Jimin. Oh well” He winked, and as if nothing happened, he was gone.
You and Jimin were silent.
“I
” Jimin stuttered, slightly embarrassed that he froze up and didn’t join in, “I just
couldn’t. The way he was just, using you, I felt
dirty”
You sighed. “Come here” He obeyed, cuddling up behind you. He wasn’t as hard as he could be, so you figured you might as well assist him with that.
You reached down and began stroking his cock. He nestled his face into your neck.
“I’m so sorry y/n” He whispered before letting out a pleasurable whine “I’m so sorry”
He kept apologizing as you jacked him off, eventually spitting in your hands to increase speed at which you pumped him up and down along his length. Something about his pitiful whining was turning you on a lot. You wrapped your whole hand around his cock and guided it in between your ass. Jimin moaned loudly.
“Oh my godddd” He exhaled as you wiggled your ass back and he entered you from behind. “Can we just stay like this for a bit baby? Can you keep my cock warm while I cuddle you hm?”
You nodded, and he softly kissed your neck.
“You’re mine. I’m never sharing you again”
<-----previous                                                                 next------>
A/N: i know the smut was very much not satisfying in this, i promise the next part is nice n dirty. hehe. 
taglist: (lmk if you wanna be added!!) @honeyspillings @hollowtree10
142 notes · View notes
generous1ty · 4 years ago
Note
Hi! Can I request the #31 angst prompt with Hajime and with she or they prounouns? I'm a sucker for angst lol <D
hihi!
aaaasgsjdkkd i am also a sucker for angst and love producing it-- and you chose Hajime so this is going to hurt. :)
update on the Prompt Event: sadly, i couldn’t get all the requests done today(i was busy getting the house ready to move). but, i’ll be slowly working on them until they’re done! apologies to anyone sending requests, as i’m currently prioritizing prompt requests right now.
thank you for requesting! lots of love. </3
✑         ✑         ✑         ✑         ✑         ✑         ✑         ✑         ✑         ✑
Bullet to the Heart
Angst Prompt 31 with Hajime!
link to the prompt list!
genre: comfort angst warnings: swearing, yelling, affair/cheating accusations, just angst in general </3 word count: 1.5k
◇         ◆         ◇         ◆        ◇         ◆         ◇         ◆         ◇         ◆         ◇
the house you stayed in felt more like a “living space” than a “home”.
Hajime Hinata was partially the reason why things were so different; late nights out, drinking with friends, the silent treatments, the cold shoulders... but even so, you could hardly complain-- avoiding any contact with him, leaving packaged foods you cooked on the table, locking yourself in a different room than the one you both slept in.
it was so different from when you both first moved into the house.
you could reminisce about the times when you were both deeply in love-- trying so desperately to make things work, even though the odds were against you both. you could remember his smile, the way he’d longingly stare at you and reach for your hand, whispering in your ear,
“we will make a future for ourselves.”
oh, how you wished those words still played now.
currently, you and your partner were at the dining table, eating in silence. it had been days since you had last talked-- you don’t even remember the last conversation you had.
despite how rough things were, he had still decided to come home early. it was definitely a good thing, right? improvement in your relationship, a sign that he wanted things to get better, right?
Hajime’s pale-green eyes had looked at you, his hardened stare softening at just the sight of you. he had missed you, but was going through things all wrong-- he knew that. he knew that yet his actions still continued-
why was he doing this? he’d often ask himself that. was he looking for excitement? adrenaline? the rush he had felt back in college? he had settled down with you, but things just never felt right anymore.
his frown was apparent-- not that you noticed-- and he had swallowed his food to speak, “i... decided to come home earlier today.”
god damn it, Hajime.
his act of communication had startled you, but your gaze did not meet his, “yeah...”
talking to him seemed hard now. although you longed for his touch, his voice, the loving stare he’d give you even if you were doing nothing, you couldn’t even manage talking to him-- something you’ve wanted to do for so long.
“....i’ve been stalling at work, lately. i’m currently picking up coding to manage online affairs,” he continued, trying to ease the unnecessary tension and get a conversation going.
you peeked up at him, finally looking him in the eyes, “coding..?” you had managed to push out, “isn’t it complicated?”
you had given a soft chuckle, something he missed hearing. his mouth perked up into a small smile, happy to contribute to the discussion.
“it is,” he admitted, feeling comfortable to complain and expose a weaker side to you that he hadn’t been able to do in a long, long time, “it makes my head pound most of the time.”
ah, his smile. it had widened as he talked, and made your heart flutter uncontrollably. yes, this was it. this was what you needed. a heart-to-heart, a simple talk.
the smile that had made its way on to your face had subtly died down, sighing, “...what went wrong? why are we like this now, Hajime?”
your focus had been on your hands, gently cupping the empty plate in front of you. what had gone wrong? what in the world happened that you felt the need to isolate yourself from him? ignore him? avoid him? why did you feel like this interaction would be the only conversation you’d have with him until the routine started over again?
“i... don’t know,” his voice had interrupted your thoughts, painfully reminding you that you had initiated this conversation. whatever happened next was your fault, “but, why don’t you know? you’ve been contributing to this-- this stupid charade ever since it started!”
your eyes squinted, brows furrowing, “what-- what the hell, Hajime?! if you hadn’t started drinking with your coworkers or going out at night without me knowing, maybe i’d feel more comfortable around you!”
you just raised you voice at him-- you just raised your voice at him. you hadn’t done that before.
your heart beat loudly in your chest, hands trembling as your vision started to blur. what? what? was this your fault?
“you never even came to check up on me, where else am i supposed to go?!” he raised his voice, throat burning from the friction.
he never once though that he needed to-- not around you, at least. why was he yelling? why did he feel hurt?
“fuck, [Y/n]! how do you expect me to talk to you when you’re never there for me?!” he stood up, the chair behind him screeching against the marble floor, “i obviously needed to go somewhere else, right?”
you grit your teeth, letting out a shaky breath, “how is this my fault?! if you had just talked to me then maybe things would have been alright-- but now we’re in deep shit because your actions-- not mine!”
Hajime made a sharp inhale, his heart practically jumping out of his chest. him? this wasn’t because of him, was it? his actions, things he did-- it couldn’t have been just him, it was-
“if i’m so unbearable and uncomfortable, maybe you should just go to your mistress-- fuck her until 2am, why don’t you?” your voice trembled with your hands, standing from your seat and leaving the kitchen.
the room, you needed to go to the room. you promised yourself you’d bring that up when you both were better. you promised that you’d talk about it in full detail once you and Hajime had fixed things. not now. not now.
“what--” Hajime’s eyes had peered at your back-- and you could feel it.
was he glaring at you? angry that you had found out about him and his affair? was he balling his fists in anger, waiting to blame it on you as well?
“you heard me,” you growled, “if i’m so hard to deal with, just move out an-and live with the woman you’ve been so intimate with every fucking weekend!” you couldn’t help the stutter in your voice, your breathing so erratic that it hurt your chest.
you couldn’t stop the tears that dropped down your cheeks-- almost as much as when you found the shirt with someone’s perfume and smudged lipstick on the collar.
it hurt. it hurt knowing the man you moved in with to start something amazing had suddenly found something amazing with someone else-- behind your back, at that.
"look me in the eyes and repeat what you just said." his voice rumbled, your eyes that avoided his gaze had finally looked at your lover, eyes shut as if he were thinking, “go on, i’ll listen.”
“the woman you’ve been sleeping with,” you repeated, “just go live with her since i’m so despicable.” you muffled the sob that threatened to spill out, stuck on the stairs because of this conversation.
as he opened his eyes and started to walk towards you, your heart had dropped.
was he going to pack his things? was he finally leaving? you were so surprised he dealt with you for so long-- so if what you were thinking of was really what he was going to do, you couldn’t help but agree.
but instead, his arms wrapped around you; tight, loving, longingly. he was upset, you could feel it in his embrace. but, he still loved you. despite your harmful words, your accusations, he was holding you as if you were leaving-- not him.
he let out a shaky breath, “i don’t have a mistress.”
“but-”
“that night, this woman from my company tried to hit on me-- she was really close to me that night and tried to initiate something by kissing my neck. we didn’t do anything, i stopped her before she could touch me anywhere else,” he sounded so sure, his hold on you tightening, “i promise this is the truth-- so please... if i don’t leave, please don’t go.”
you both had fallen on to the floor beneath you, arms around each other, thankful for the other’s embrace.
you had never felt such anxiety-- such shock before that night, and you never wanted to experience it again. you were apologetic for avoiding him, accusing him, belittling him. you had never once thought of listening to him or greeting him to see what was wrong. you had been wallowing in your own self-pity that it was embarrassing, but he felt the same.
it was heartbreaking you’d accuse him of something that shallow, but he couldn’t blame you. he was wrong for not talking to you and taking another way out, simply going out to drink and letting the alcohol carry his worries away. he was sorry for going out and coming home late, leaving without notice, drowning himself in self-pity as well.
you both weren’t perfect, that was a fact. you were both human, imperfections that still needed to grow and make decisions. those decisions will be hard, and it’ll feel as if you’d be backed away into a corner.
but at least you wouldn’t do it alone anymore.
83 notes · View notes
girlmeetsliv3 · 4 years ago
Text
Lilies of the Valley VI
Tumblr media
A/B/O!BTS x Reader
Flowers can have different meanings depending on the flower shape, color, and method in which they are presented. Lilies are my favorite for such a simple flower can have so many distinct meanings.
     “Why is there a missing flower you ask? I have left it out for only you could complete me.”
Release Date: 06/05/20 @ 7 pm
previous ~ next
Tumblr media
         It had been three days since YN had broken the fever and experienced her heat. The past days had been uneventful mainly, as most of the alphas remained hidden away in the main house. Like a routine, each of the men would swing by to check on her: Taehyung in the morning, Jimin for lunch, and Yoongi at dinner. It had been annoying at first, but YN had become accustomed to their presence which after dwelling on it for some bit she surmised was their plan. Then there lay another issue which had entirely slipped her mind until earlier this morning when she had received a call from her mother.
           “Hi, Mom.”
           “Oh, it’s so nice to hear your voice. You really should call more often we all miss you.”
           “I know. Sorry, I’ve just been busy.”
           “I was just calling to remind you about your sister’s engagement brunch. Seeing as you didn’t rsvp.”
           Shit. “Yeah, um, about that -”
"No excuses. You promised you would go." There was a brief pause before her mother spoke again. "I know you're worried, but it's the 21st-century darling. Mates aren't as important as they used to be. People are a lot more open-minded nowadays."
           “I know, Mom.”
           “I just miss you so much, YN. It would mean a lot to the family if you showed up. You might regret not being there and your sister has promised that they’ll be no unmated alphas so you don’t have to worry.”
           “Alright, mom. I’ll be there.”
           Now YN had a little over twenty-four hours to convince her mates to allow her to go alone. It would be easier to steal the crown jewels. Though she appreciated it, the men had been noticeably tenser since her heat and she couldn’t predict how they would react. So, perhaps it would be best to wait this out. Yes, that’s what I’ll do. No point in damaging the delicate peace that had been established between her and the pack.
            "You seem distracted," Jimin commented as the two of them sat at the edge of her bed watching some random sitcom YN had settled on. In front of her was a bowl of ramyeon that had been cooked by Seokjin. It hurt her pride to admit that it tasted delicious as if the man needed any more positive qualities to be attributed to him. "I was just wondering how everyone is." If the alphas were still out of commission, it would be an easier escape. The betas were still protective over YN, but less so.  
           “Ah, about that. We were wondering if you wanted to join us for dinner tonight? I promise everyone will be on their best behavior.”
           YN doubted that sincerely, but it wouldn’t hurt her to show up. It would better her chances of convincing them, by demonstrating that all the effects of her heat were gone. Though there was one thing to account for. “Is that okay? So soon after their ruts?” YN was sure hormones were bound to be raging and it might not bode well for her either, but Jimin gave her the sweetest of smiles when he said. “Of course, we’d never do anything to put you in harm's way.” How could she not believe him? Even when deep down she knew it was a lie.
Tumblr media
          It stank. To be entirely honest it wasn't a bad smell, but it was so intense that YN could practically choke on it and that's what made it unpleasant. The manor was less polished than the first time she had been there, but not so. Before it looked like something one would find in the cover of architectural digest, now it simply looked lived in. Even if it was warmer these days, YN still covered up drowning herself in jeans and a large wool sweater. Yoongi hadn't commented anything when he came to pick her up, merely intertwined his hands in hers, and led her towards the dining room. The second she crossed over the threshold, arms swept her up into the air. Jungkook's musky scent filled her senses.
           “I missed you.” He said, before placing her back on the ground. It took all her will power, not to recoil from the young alpha and he seemed greatly pleased at that. “Yah, Kookie. Let her be, you stink.” Hoseok scolded, as he helped set the dishes. As YN glanced around she saw everyone settling into their seats, her eyes met Seokjin’s briefly and he flashed her a smile. One that, subconsciously or not, YN returned. However, someone was missing as there were only six in the room.
            "Where's Namjoon?" YN asked, looking around. Everyone seemed to stiffen a bit but refrained from answering. Suddenly, YN felt hot breath caress her ears causing her to jump slightly. Namjoon chuckled before placing his arms on her hips, "Right here, Lily." Before she could respond, he moved away towards his seat at the front. YN went to sit between the beta's like last time but found the only available space was between Jungkook and Hoseok. Great. This is going to be a long night. From what little she knew about ruts, YN knew that alphas tended to be a bit needy afterward - especially if they were mated. YN hadn't assumed this would matter much since her partial bond was tied to Jungkook and not the lead alpha, but it seemed to affect them all nonetheless. On the one hand, there were the peering eyes of Namjoon and Jungkook moving his chair ever so slightly closer to hers whenever he thought she wasn't looking. On her other side was Hoseok, whose legs would brush hers under the table.
           Then there was Seokjin, who simply smiled at her whenever their eyes met - which was a lot. Even though the atmosphere wasn’t as tense as the first night, it still felt suffocating to her. She was beginning to look forward to the trip, preferring to stay a weekend with her stingy relatives rather than the men.
           “Are you alright, YN? You’ve barely touched your food.” Suddenly all eyes were on her, she nodded meekly trying to play it off but the damage had been done.
             Hoseok’s palm came to rest on her forehead and she wasn’t sure how he was supposed to check her temperature given how warm he was. “You are a bit warm.”
            “Do you not feel good?” Jungkook spoke up beside her, as he tucked a loose strand behind her ear.
             “I’m fine. Just a bit warm that’s all.” Immediately Namjoon gestured for the air conditioning to be lowered. All eyes were on her now and despite how uncomfortable it made her, it did present an opportunity. Here goes nothing. "I wanted to speak to all of you about something." The change was minuscule, blink and you'll miss it sort of thing, but had YN been paying attention she might have noticed the darkened look that crossed over then men's faces. How their eyes became hooded in anticipation.
             “My sister is engaged and I’m supposed to be attending a family brunch is her honor.” At this all seven of them visibly slackened, tension exiting their bodies.
              "That's fantastic," Jimin spoke, lips pulled upward into a smile that didn't reach his eyes. "Unfortunately I've got work, so I won't be able to meet the family just yet."
             Wait. What? “Uh -”
             Taehyung's baritone voice echoed loudly, "I can't either. Have to help Jimin." It was then that YN realized she'd been misunderstood. They thought she was asking for accompaniment when all she had been doing was informing them. Cautiously her eyes turned to Yoongi, who merely shrugged. "I'm overdue for a deadline." No.
            “Well,” Namjoon cleared his throat. “That settles it then, you’ll be going with us.” If the smile he flashed her was meant to be reassuring, it accomplished the opposite of its goals.
Tumblr media
               "Promise me, you'll behave." Yoongi wrapped his arms around Hoseok's neck puckering his lips as the lead alpha leaned down to kiss him. "No promises." He smirked, before placing the last of his luggage in the trunk. YN could swear it was a week-long trip with the number of clothes the men had packed, not to mention all the last-minute wardrobe changes they had forced on her. There was a bigger issue that hung over YN's head, much larger than her being stuck with only Alphas for the entire weekend, it was that her family wasn't aware of her current living situation. All they knew of her 'mates' was the incident and YN didn't think they'd be so inclined to welcome them into their home.
                So, they had booked a hotel. It didn't really address the issue but considering YN was certainly going to arrive late, her childhood home was bound to be taken up by relatives. Once in the car, the atmosphere was quite tense though that was mainly because Jungkook had almost thrown a temper tantrum when he saw that YN was sitting between Seokjin and Namjoon. Not him. "Jungkook if you don't quell your hormones, I will buy you a literal dog house for you to sleep in." Seokjin threatened, earning a few snickers and a pout from the young alpha.  
           YN stared out the window seeing the houses move by as Namjoon scrolled on his phone. Whenever YN was in cars she always thought of what she should do if an escape needed to be made. The fault of that might be on all the spy movies she grew up watching. The other might be the Omega protection course she was forced to take in college which engrained survival skills such as: covering up, self-defense, and how to escape a kidnapper. Fun things. She was beginning to wonder whether or not escape was possible when it dawned on YN that her eyes had been situated on Namjoon’s phone the entire time. The man in question had noticed as well.
           “Sorry, I zoned out.” She rushed to apologize.
           Namjoon smiled, “Don’t worry I noticed. I was just setting up an appointment with Dr. Lee.” Who? "She's an OB. I spoke with her to get you off suppressants." Ah, right. YN had yet to tell them that her prolonged heat was more her due to misuse than the suppressants. Sensing her discomfort, Seokjin grabbed her hand and squeezed it tenderly. "Don't worry. We'll figure it out." YN couldn't figure out if he'd been referring to the suppressants, the family visit, or everything that was happening. It didn't matter, YN didn't believe him for a second.  
              Instead, YN took a deep breath and closed her eyes, preferring sleep than having any more interactions with the alphas. She knew once they arrived, she would need all her strength. Her family wasn't bound to be happy at not being informed at their daughter's mating status - not to mention who her mates were. It seems Jungkook was wearing headphones for YN could barely pick up the rhythmic thumping of bass, but that was enough to lull her into a nap.
               When YN awoke, she found herself strewn across the laps of the men. Though she had not opened her eyes, she sensed her head was resting on Hoseok's with her feet at Namjoon's. Delicate hands weaved themselves through her hair, their calming nature causing YN to shift in order to feel the sensation more. She swore she heard the muttering of a 'cute' before the glare of the sun hit her face, forcing her awake. "C'mon, baby. Rise and shine." Yn grunted and stood up, the back passenger door had been opened but all of them had remained in place. In her groggy state, YN rubbed her eyes and asked. "Why'd you move me?" Instead of an answer, she got a pat on the back and Jungkook tugged her off the car.
                YN's eyes widened in recognition as she saw Yeong-gwang's school grounds in front of her. It had been years, but the school's arches remained as pristine as she remembered them. Its Rococo inspired architecture is a clear demonstration of its wealth and status. YN's parents could just barely afford tuition and only received a scholarship because her grandfather attended. "What are we doing here?" She wanted to move her eyes away, but they remained frozen on the platinum gates. A place that once held such fond memories was now only a place of tragedy for her.
           “Your sister wanted to meet here.” And as if having called on the devil herself, she appeared.
             “What the fuck are they doing here?!”
Tumblr media
Sorry this update is short, but that’s because the next one is going to be long and important.
Tumblr media
Tag List:
@hxsxxk-180294​ @saxpam24​ @trixsterbi @mel-gonzalez07​ @cstobitk​ @dionysus-png​ @taekimxx​ @moonlitehunter @joonie-grim​ @wonderlace19​ @sugashaye​ @rosey-roseu​ @mintaemark​ @ciderxi @soloikeadates​
@alex--awesome--22​
578 notes · View notes
jensengirl83 · 4 years ago
Text
Unsung Verses Chapter 12
Tumblr media
Rockstar!Dean x plus sized reader
Word Count- 5545
Summary-Y/N and Dean have been best friends since high school, in a band together, and dated for a year but decided they were better off friends. They play gig after gig trying to get discovered, but once they sign a record deal, will fame be all it’s cracked up to be? Or will it be too much for their relationship to handle? Join them on their adventure to fame and find out!
Warnings-  Angst, Fluff, Language, SMUT
A/N- This chapter is a day early because I won’t be able to post tomorrow. I hope you enjoy it!
Thank you to @deanwanddamons​​ for being my beta for this series!
Text dividers made by @firefly-graphics​​
Series Masterlist
Series Spotify Playlist
The playlist is a big part of the series!
Buy Me A Coffee
Y/N and Dean had enjoyed their time with family back in Kansas. Their engagement, along with Sam and Jess’s, was the talk of the week between Christmas and New Year’s. Sam and Jess had already been talking about wedding plans, but Y/N hadn’t even thought about that yet. Not that she wasn’t excited to marry Dean, she absolutely was, but her mind was stuck on the upcoming tour. She couldn’t shake the feeling that it wasn’t going to go as smoothly as everyone thought it would. She had kept that thought to herself through the holidays. 
They had flown back to California the day after New Year’s day, as they had to prepare to leave soon. They had to meet with Nick one last time to settle on the crew that would accompany them on tour, and Y/N and Dean wanted to get settled into the new home they were going to share before they left. That’s what led her to where she was now, standing in the living room of their house, waiting on the moving company to deliver their things. As she looked around the empty space, she felt arms snake around her waist, causing her to smile and relax. 
“I can’t believe you bought this house,” Dean whispered, his chin resting on her head. 
“Well, you fell in love with it when we saw it, and I didn’t want to live in the penthouse anymore,” she shrugged, not thinking buying a house was that big of a deal. 
“I’m sorry,” 
“What? Why are you sorry?” she asked, turning her head to look at him, confused as to what he could be talking about. 
“I know you didn’t want to live there anymore because of all the bad memories. The fights, the stress, and it’s partially my fault,” he sighed, laying his head on her shoulder. 
“Dean
” she said, turning in his arms to face him, “I want you to listen to me. Yes, we had some bad days there, but it’s behind us now. I want us to move on and get ready for our future, not dwell in the past,” 
“I know, sweetheart, but I can’t help it. I hurt you, and I can’t let that go,” 
“We hurt each other, babe. We were both at fault, but we have to let it go and move on. So, please, leave the bad memories at the door, and we can make new, happy memories here,” she said with a smile, standing on her toes to place a soft kiss on his lips. 
“Damn, I’m one lucky son of a bitch,” he laughed, leaning in to kiss her again. 
“I don’t know about that,” she giggled. 
“I do. Y/N, I mean it when I tell you there will never be another woman for me. You’re it for me, baby. I couldn’t imagine my life without you, and I hope I never have to know what it’s like,” 
Y/N couldn’t find the words to express what she wanted to say. He was her world, and she wasn’t sure how to tell him how much he truly meant to her. She had been in love with the man before her for so long that she couldn’t imagine him not being there. As words continued to fail her, she did all she could think to do, grabbing his face between her hands, crushing her lips to his. She could only hope that he could tell what she was feeling for him as the kiss deepened, their bodies pressed against the other. 
Dean moved his lips from hers to trail kisses down her jaw to her neck while his hands found their way under her shirt. The feeling of her soft skin beneath his hands drove him wild, making his cock twitch in his jeans, quickly becoming hard. The quiet moans and whimpers leaving her lips only made it worse, his need to be inside her growing by the second. As he had her pinned against the wall, he began to grind himself against her, ready to take her then and there when the doorbell rang. They groaned in unison at the interruption. 
“They’re fucking early,” he growled, looking down at his watch. 
“I know. It looks like we’ll have to take a raincheck for now,” she groaned, “Go get the door,”
“Uhhh, sweetheart, maybe you should answer the door,” he said, looking down between them, “I have an obvious problem,” 
“It’s fine. I’m sure it’s not something they haven’t seen before,” she joked, getting a bitch face from Dean. 
“Y/N....” he whined, causing her to burst into a fit of giggles. 
“Fine. Go calm down, and then get your cute ass back down here. I’m not doing the unpacking by myself,” she laughed, turning to walk away when he grabbed her, pulling her back to him. 
“Sweetheart, when they leave, you are mine!” he growled in her ear, causing a shiver to run up her spine. 
She watched as he walked away and up the stairs, stopping halfway to send a wink in her direction. Why did the movers have to show up early? She sighed as she walked to the door to let them in and begin packing in their belongings. She was frustrated that they had interrupted her and Dean, but she knew what would happen once the movers were gone, and she couldn’t wait, her thighs involuntary clenching at the thought. She shook the thoughts from her mind, beginning to unpack the boxes as they were brought in. She and Dean would have their time together later. She just had to be patient. 
Dean was back downstairs and helping her unpack not too long after the movers arrived, both of them wanting to get as much done as possible. They let the moving people do the heavy lifting, as that’s what they were being paid to do, and after a few hours, all their furniture was in the house and where it was supposed to be. All that was left to do was empty the boxes and put the things where they belonged. 
Dean paid the company what they were owed and shut and locked the door behind them. As he turned to walk back into the living room, he stopped and leaned back against the door. Y/N was bent over looking through one of the boxes, and he couldn’t help himself but stare. Her shorts had ridden up her legs and were giving him quite the view of her ass, and their actions before they were interrupted earlier that day were brought to the forefront of his mind once again. He pushed himself off the door, walking straight to her, grabbing her hips and grinding his hardening cock against her. 
“I seem to remember me telling you what was going to happen when they left. Well, sweetheart, they’re gone now,” he groaned, pushing harder against her, before pulling her to stand. 
“Dean, we need to get some more of this stuff put away,” she whined, quickly giving in as he nibbled on her neck. 
“That can wait, baby. I’ve been thinking about that sweet pussy since we were interrupted this morning, and I’m not waiting any longer,” he told her, spinning her in his arms and crashing his lips to hers, backing her up against the wall where they were earlier that day. 
Once her back touched, he was all over her, hands and lips moving against her skin, igniting a fire only he could extinguish. No man had ever made her feel the way he did, made her want them so badly with just a touch, just a kiss. He knew what to do, what to say to drive her wild, and she loved every minute when they were together like this.
“I’m going to fuck you so hard, make you scream so loud the neighbors will know my name before we ever introduce ourselves,” he whispered in her ear, his hand moving into the front of her shorts and panties, sliding his fingers between her folds. 
“Dean
” she moaned, not able to form coherent words. His filthy mouth doing things to her and making her legs tremble. 
“That’s it, baby, but you’re going to have to be louder than that,” he smirked, pushing two fingers into her throbbing heat, “Come on, sweetheart, get loud for me,” 
She threw her head back with a loud groan as he pumped his fingers in and out of her, hard and fast, her moans getting louder as he brought her closer to the edge. Her legs were shaking with her impending release, grabbing his shoulders to keep herself standing. But before she could come, he slipped his hand out of her shorts, putting them in his mouth to lick them clean. 
“Always so good, Y/N. I could taste you all day long,” 
“Dean...please,” 
“Tell me, sweetheart. Tell me what you want me to do to you,” 
“I need you to fuck me! I need to feel you, now!” she pleaded, wanting him to fill her up only as he could. 
The moan that left him was almost feral as he pulled her shorts and panties off in one fluid motion, her shirt and bra right behind them. His clothes weren't far behind as he led her to the couch, bending her over the arm, kicking her feet apart, and lining himself up at her entrance. Grasping his cock, he slid it through her folds, gathering her wetness before thrusting hard, burying himself deep inside her. 
“Fuck! Dean, move, please!”
“Does my girl want me to fuck her? Make her come on my cock?” he rasped, grinding his hips against her. 
“Yes! Oh God, yes!”
He pulled out slowly, slamming back in hard, setting a brutal pace. His hands digging into her hips were sure to leave bruises, but she didn't care. All she needed was to come, screaming his name just like he wanted her to do.
One of his hands slid up her back, wrapping into her hair, pulling her up, and pinning her back against his chest,his other hand reaching around to rub on her clit, causing her back to arch, pushing him even deeper inside her. 
“Come for me, baby. Let me feel that tight little pussy squeeze me so good, ” he whispered in her ear before placing his lips to her neck, nibbling and sucking on her pulse point. 
“I'm so close, De
” she whined, right on the edge of what she was sure to be one of the hardest orgasms she’d ever had. 
“Not loud enough, sweetheart,” he growled, stilling deep within her, “I told you I wanted to hear you scream. Now, are you going to be a good girl and come shouting my name, or do I have to leave you like this, dripping wet and begging?”
“Dean! Please!” she shouted, pushing back against him to get any kind of friction. 
“That’s much better, baby,” he laughed wryly, resuming his punishing pace, “Come, now!”
Her orgasm crashed over her like never before, her whole body shaking with pleasure as she yelled his name in a chant. A white-hot heat coursed through her, barely able to keep her legs beneath her, his arms the only thing keeping her standing. 
“Fuck...Y/N!” 
Dean's loud moan of her name as he came was what brought her back to reality. Neither one was the dominant one when it came to sex; the role was commonly shared equally. She wasn’t sure what had brought this dominant side out in him, but she wasn't going to complain. 
His arms slowly loosened around her, allowing her to slump back over the sofa, trying to catch her breath. They both groaned in discomfort as he slid himself out of her, their combined juices running down her inner thighs. 
“Oh, God
” she whimpered, barely able to stand back up. 
“Shit! Y/N, baby, I'm sorry! Did I hurt you? Are you okay?” Dean questioned her, worry evident on his face, “I don't know what came over me. If it made you uncomfortable I won’t do it again,”
“Dean, calm down. I'm fine, just wasn't expecting that, to be honest,” she chuckled. 
“Are you sure I didn't hurt you? I'd never forgive myself if I did,” he mumbled, hanging his head. 
“Hey, look at me. Do you really think I wouldn't say anything if you were doing something I didn't like? Stop worrying, babe,” she sighed, standing on her toes to kiss him. 
“Okay. How does a nap sound? I'm a little tired after that,” he laughed, kissing her on the nose. 
“Sounds great! Meet you there in five minutes?” 
“I’ll be waiting, beautiful,” he smiled, kissing her one more time before heading up the stairs to their room. 
She watched as he walked up the stairs, smiling at the sight before her. Shaking her head with a giggle, she walked around gathering their clothes before she joined him upstairs. After the clothes were piled in her arms, she stopped to look around, a happy sigh leaving her lips. If anyone would’ve told her a few years ago that she would be standing in the living room of a house she was going to share with Dean, she would’ve laughed in their face. But, here she was, in the first home that she owned with the love of her life and the happiest she had been in a very long time. 
Once she reached the top of the stairs, she turned left for their room, holding back a laugh when she walked through the door. Dean was laid spread eagle on the bed, already snoring. She had always wondered how men could just fall asleep so fast. It took her what felt like a decade to succumb, having to contemplate her entire life in her head every night before sleep ever came to her. Tossing the garments she was carrying in the corner, she made her way to the bed and climbed in beside him, turning her back to him and pulling the blankets up to her chin. 
As she began to relax and drift into sleep, she felt a strong arm wrap around her waist, pulling her back against him. She smiled as he nuzzled his face into her hair, placing a kiss right behind her ear, his hand splayed across her lower belly. Warm and comfortable in his hold, she was fastly giving in to slumber, but the words that left his lips made her eyes spring open wide. 
“Let’s have a baby,”
She spun around in bed, shock clearly evident on her face. Her mouth opened and shut, but the words wouldn’t come to her. What had brought this on, and so suddenly? They were getting ready to leave on tour, they weren’t married yet, and he wanted a baby? There were a lot of things that she wanted to say, but all she could do is question him. 
“What did you just say?” 
“I want a baby, YN. I want to have a baby with you. I want a family,” he whispered. Seeing the expression on her face had made him almost regret bringing it up, but he wasn’t going to drop it now. 
“A baby? Dean, we aren’t married yet. We’re getting ready to leave on tour, and we just bought this house..”
“Then let’s go get married!” he beamed at her, wanting nothing more than her to be his wife. 
“It’s not that simple
” she sighed. 
“Do you not want to get married anymore?” he asked, pulling away from her and sitting up, his feelings hurt, “Am I not what you want? Just be honest with me, Y/N!” 
“Dean, you know that’s not true!” she exclaimed, sitting up herself to face him. 
“Do I? I just told you I wanted to start a family with you, and you looked like I asked you to go skydiving without a parachute! Would it really be that horrible to have a baby with me? Hell, you didn’t even seem like you wanted to go get married when I mentioned it!” he was shouting, tears brimming his eyes at what he thought was rejection of his idea of getting married and having kids with him. 
“I never said that. Of course, I want to marry you! It’s just...you caught me off guard with the baby thing. It was all of a sudden
” she was saying before he interrupted her. 
“No, it isn’t, not for me anyway. I’ve been thinking about it for a while now. I love you, Freddie. I want to marry you, have a family with you, spend the rest of my days growing old with you. I’m not getting any younger, baby. I’ll be twenty-eight in a couple weeks, and I don’t want to wait much longer to start our future together,” he said, his voice quivering with the raw emotions he was feeling. 
“I-I...it’s a big responsibility to have a baby. What if I’m not a good mother?” she said so quietly he almost didn’t hear her, but he did, and it broke his heart. 
“Is that what you’re worried about? That you won’t be a good mom?” 
She looked at him for a moment, trying to find the words to tell him that she would want nothing more than to start a family with him, but she was terrified. How were they supposed to manage to raise a family while on the road? The words were still escaping her, so she just nodded her head as a tear fell down her cheek. 
“Oh, sweetheart, you’ll be an amazing mom! Just imagine, a little girl, your smile, your eyes, my freckles
” 
“A girl, huh?” she couldn’t help but chuckle at him. 
“Of course! Our first kid will be a girl, and she’ll look just like you,” he beamed, his smile infectious. 
“What if it’s a boy?” she asked with a laugh. 
“Nope, definitely a girl. I know these things, sweetheart,” he winked, causing her to laugh even harder. 
“So
” she sighed, “A baby? Are you sure? Don’t you want to be married first?” 
“I know that you are my forever, Y/N, and I know that we’re getting married eventually. Is it really that big of a deal if we have a baby before? So, what’d ya say?” he asked, holding his breath for her answer. 
She studied his face for a minute, wanting to make sure he was serious. This was a big decision, and she had to be positive that it’s what he wanted. But, she couldn’t find any trace of hesitation or doubt, just love, and adoration in his eyes. With a smile, she nodded her head, letting him know she was on board. The elation and joy on his face would forever be etched in her memory as he cupped her face in his hands and kissed her like she was the only woman in the world. And to him, she was. 
“Really, sweetheart? We’re going to have a baby?!” he asked, smiling from ear to ear. 
“Well, not tomorrow,” she laughed when he gave her a bitch face, “but yeah, we can start working on a family,” 
“Baby! Other than when you said you’d marry me, you’ve just made me the happiest man on earth, sweetheart. I love you so damn much,” 
“I love you too, so much,” 
Dean was beaming. He was finally going to have everything he wanted. Life couldn’t get any better than this. He had his girl, a now successful music career, and they were going to start a family. How had a man like him ever gotten so lucky? How had a woman as beautiful and caring as Y/N ever given him the time of day? He had always wondered what she saw in him, but he would always thank whatever higher power had brought her into his life. Because no matter what, he knew that he was meant to be hers, as she was meant to be his. 
Tumblr media
The next week had flown by. Y/N and Dean had finally gotten their things unpacked and where they belonged and had finalized their plans for starting their family. She wanted to wait until they got on tour and see how smooth it would go before she stopped her birth control. Dean wasn’t that happy with the idea initially but had agreed, knowing that waiting another month or so wasn’t that big of a deal. Besides, she was the one who would be doing all the sacrificing as far as bringing a child into the world goes, and he wanted her to be as comfortable with it as she could. 
They had also decided to keep it to themselves, letting the family know when the pregnancy actually happened. There was no need to include them yet, especially knowing that they would drive Y/N and Dean crazy, wanting to see if it had happened yet. It would be less stressful to keep it a secret between the two of them. With the tour starting in just a few days, they didn’t need any extra stress. 
That’s what had them where they were now, sitting in Nick’s office, waiting for him so they could finalize the details and the people that would be their crew on the road. They were all excited to get on tour and start performing their new music for the fans, but Y/N still couldn’t shake the feeling something would go wrong. She was chewing on her bottom lip, one of her tells for when she was nervous, but Dean could see it before she ever pulled her lip between her teeth. 
“Please relax, baby. I know you’re nervous, but it will all be okay,” he whispered, placing his hand on her cheek, pulling her lip free with his thumb. 
“You don’t know that!” she exclaimed, her leg beginning to bounce with nervousness, “What if it all goes wrong?” 
“Then we will deal with it... together,” he smiled, placing a soft kiss on her forehead. 
She opened her mouth to argue with him but was interrupted when the office door opened, Nick walking into the room with Charlie behind him, a bright smile on her face. Y/N had to admit that seeing Charlie made her nerves ease a little. She and the feisty red-head had become friends while recording their album, as her infectious personality always made Y/N smile. Seeing the smile on Charlie’s face made Y/N have a small glimmer of hope that the tour may actually work out okay. 
“Hey, guys,” Nick greeted them, sitting behind his desk, “Let’s get down to business, so we don’t have to keep you here any longer than necessary. I know you’ll have a lot to do to get ready to leave. As you’ve noticed, Charlie is here, as she will be your sound engineer on the road, personally asking for the job,” 
“Really?” Y/N asked with a smile, “You’ll be going on tour with us?”
“Yep! This album is absolutely bomb, and I wanted to be there myself to make sure that the sound was right before every show!” Charlie laughed, seeing the excitement on all their faces. 
“Have you already hired the crew that will be setting up the shows?” Cas asked. 
“Yes, that’s all been settled,” Nick stated. 
“Well, all that’s left would be the tour manager, right?” Sam’s question made them all nod in agreement. 
“Yeah, who is that going to be anyway?” Dean asked, looking at Nick, waiting on an answer. 
As if it was orchestrated, the door to the office opened. Everyone turned in their seats to see who was coming into the room. An audible gasp was heard, but Y/N didn’t deter her eyes from who was standing there, a smirk on their face. 
Lisa
“No need for introductions, as you’ve met before, but Lisa will be the tour manager for the band,” Nick said, everyone’s jaw’s hanging in shock, minus Y/N’s. Hers was clenched in anger. 
“No! Absolutely not! She’s not going on tour with us!” Y/N shouted, jumping from her seat to glare at Nick. 
“I’m sorry, Y/N, but you have no say in this decision,” he smirked, making her even more livid. 
“Yes, I do! I have a say in who I have to be around for months on the road!” she was still shouting, anger washing over her in waves. 
“No, you really don’t,” Lisa chuckled wryly, “Guess you should’ve waited on a lawyer to look over your contract before you signed it. The record company has the right to make all decisions for the band when it comes to the album,” 
“If this is going to be a problem, Y/N, I can cancel the tour, and we can end the contract. After you pay back the advance, of course,” Nick told her, a small look of amusement on his features. 
“Sweetheart
” Dean’s voice broke the trance she was in, looking over to see him reaching for her, “Let’s walk out in the hallway and talk for a minute,” 
She looked at her bandmates, the ones who had been there for her, who stood behind her for over a decade. They had made many sacrifices for her in that time, and what kind of person would she be to end everything they had worked so hard for, and all because she was jealous? She couldn’t do that to them, not even if it meant she would be miserable for the whole tour. With a heavy sigh, she shook her head, looking at them one last time before she turned to Nick. 
“Fine, but she will be on her own bus. Our bus is for us, and only us,” she said, motioning her hand to her band. 
“That was already the plan,” Nick stated. 
“Y/N
” 
“No, Dean. It’s fine. Let’s go home and start getting ready to leave. We still have a lot to do,” she said through gritted teeth, not waiting for anyone to answer her before walking out of the room, slamming the door shut behind her. 
Tumblr media
“Sweetheart, please talk to me. You’ve been silent since we left the record company,” Dean pleaded with her as they walked through the door to their home. 
“What do you want me to say, Dean?! That we were stupid when we signed the contract before having an attorney look at it? Or that the woman who is hell-bent on getting in your pants is now our god damn tour manager and will be with us on tour every fucking day?!” she screamed, no longer to keep her anger inside. 
“And how is that my fault?! You’re taking this shit out on me, and I haven’t done a damn thing!” he shouted back, his frustration boiling over as well. 
“Haven’t done anything? Are you serious?! Maybe if you had put her in her place in the very beginning, she would’ve gotten the picture and wouldn’t still be trying to fuck my fiancee!” she was seething, not even noticing the look of heartbreak on Dean’s face. 
“How many times do I have to apologize to you? I’ve said I’m sorry over and over, and it’s obvious you haven’t let it go. Y/N, I can’t keep begging for your forgiveness. I’ve tried to show you in every way possible that you are the only woman I want, but I guess that’s not enough for you, is it? I’ve done everything I know to do! What do you want from me?! Fuck!” he shouted, punching the wall. 
“Dean
” she whispered in a shaky voice. She knew she had gone too far. 
“No! Just...don’t, okay? I need to be alone. I’m sleeping in the guest room tonight,” 
“De, please,” she whispered, reaching out for him. 
He didn’t say a word, dodging her hand as he walked past her and up the stairs, leaving her standing there. Hearing the door to the guest room slam, her body began to tremble, sobs escaping her lips as she collapsed to the floor. Why did she have to say that? Why couldn’t she get past her insecurities and jealousy and believe him when he said she was the only one for him? 
Once behind the closed door of the guest room, Dean broke. He could hear her sobs but couldn’t bring himself to turn around and go to her, hurting too bad as well. He knew he had messed up when the Lisa situation had started, but he had gone out of his way to show her that she was all he ever wanted, the only woman he would ever love. Why didn’t she trust him? It broke his heart knowing that the woman he adored couldn’t believe in him enough to know he would never do anything like that to her. 
He threw himself down on the bed, wrapping his arms around one of the pillows, letting the sobs he’d been trying to hold back free. He had finally let her knock down all the walls he had built around his heart, let her in completely, and he didn’t regret that because he had never been as happy in his life as he was when he was with her. But, that also meant that her harsh words hurt him more than anything anyone else said ever could. Burying his face in the pillow, he cried, just wishing that one day, she would finally see just what she meant to him. 
He had cried for what seemed like an eternity when he heard the door open and then shut softly. He was silent, waiting to see if she would say anything. The silence continued until he felt the bed dip behind him, her arm reaching over him as she slowly curled up against his back. 
“I’m so sorry,” 
That’s all she could say before the sobs overtook her again. Dean’s heart sank as he felt her tears soak through his shirt as she clung to him. He hated to see her this way. No matter how much she had hurt his feelings, this was worse. He turned over, pulling her to his chest, still not speaking but holding her in his arms to let her know he was there and she would be okay. 
“I’m sorry,” she said again once she had calmed down a little more. 
“I know,” 
“Dean, don’t. There was no excuse for what I said and how I acted. Please don’t act like it’s okay because that makes me feel worse,” she sniffled, burying her face deeper into him.
“It wasn’t okay, Y/N,” he said, making her look up at him, guilt all over her face, “but I get it. It’s not an excuse, but I know how being insecure messes with your head,” 
“How did you know that’s what it is?” she asked, leaning upon her elbow to look him in the eye. 
“Really, sweetheart? I’m Dean Winchester, the king of insecurities,” he chuckled, “Just promise me something?” 
“What?” 
“That from now on, you’ll try to believe me when I tell you that you’re it for me. I don’t care who tries, baby, no other woman will ever hold a candle to you,” he sighed, kissing the top of her head, “So, please, can you try to trust me?”
“I promise, I’ll try to do better, and I do trust you, babe. I really do! I just worry sometimes that you’ll realize you can do so much better,” 
“Stop! No! I don’t want to hear any of that. I have exactly who I want, and you are going to have to accept that!” he growled, hating when she was so down on herself. 
“But
”
“No buts, Y/N. Do you think I would’ve asked you to marry me and be the mother of my kids if I was a thousand percent sure you’re the one I want?” he asked, raising an eyebrow at her. 
“I guess you’re right,” she sighed. 
“Wait! Say that again!” he shouted, reaching into his pocket. 
“What? What are you doing?” 
“You said I was right! I wanted you to repeat it so I could get it on video as proof cause I’ll probably never hear it again!” he exclaimed, laughing when she swatted his chest. 
“De
” she groaned, rolling her eyes, feigning frustration when all she wanted to do was smile. 
“Okay, okay, I won’t make you repeat it, but will you remember you said it next time you want to think that you’re not my entire world, my everything?” 
“I promise,” 
She couldn’t contain her smile as he leaned down to kiss her, his soft lips never ceasing to take her breath away. He pecked her lips a few more times, then her nose, her forehead, and then the crown of her head, both sighing in relief that they were back in each other’s arms where they were supposed to be. They both knew they had things they needed to work on to try and make the relationship stronger, and as long as they were trying together, there wasn’t anything that could stop them. Or at least Y/N hoped so...
Tumblr media
@flamencodiva​​​ @foxyjwls007​​ @waywardbeanie​​ @emoryhemsworth​​ @valsworldofcreativity​ @hardcoresupernatural​​ @msmarvelouswinchester​ @lyarr24​ @anaelsbrunette​ @akshi8278​ @halesandy​ @miss-nerd95​ @ellewritesfix05​ @winchest09​ @defenderrosetyler​ @hobby27​ @whatareyousearchingfordean​  @deanwanddamons​ @atc74​ @superfanficnatural​  @supernatural-love14​ @vicmc624​ @squirrelnotsam​ @tatted-trina6​ @xhannahbananax03​ @coffeebooksandfandom​ @nihilismworld​ @mrsfox79​ @malfoysqueen14​ @moron225​ @deans-baby-momma​ @lovelyrocker​ @fablesrose​ @queenofchaos7​ @maralisa124​ @deangirl93​ @aimee-ginge​ @anathewierdo​ @donnaintx​ @screechingartisancashbailiff​ @itsdesiree86​ @kyjey​ @roxytheimmortal​ @briagallen​ @aubageddon91​ @lunarmoon8​ @that-one-gay-girl​ @stoneyggirl​ @kitkatd7​ @wonder-cole​ @brilovesdeanwinchester​ @allonsy-yesiwill​  @krazykelly​ @440mxs-wife​ @rebelemilu​ @sarahbaker2010​ @onethirstyunicorn​ @tyferbebe​ @metalfangirl​ @vanessa27xoxo​ @mishacollins4evah​  @redbarn1995​ @thoughts-and-funnies​ @izzathequeen​ @heavensangel45135​  @entersand-man​  @michellethetvaddict​​ @supraveng​ @percywinchester27​ @cno92​ @downanddirtydean​
46 notes · View notes
whattodowithace · 4 years ago
Text
Enemies (A.C.E)
Tumblr media
Title: Enemies (A.C.E Scenario)
Pairing: Reader x A.C.E
Genre: Slight spice; bickering
Word count: 1622
Writer: Kpopmadness (Ju)
Jun
“Jun, I swear to god, just help me.” She snaps, giving him a hard glare.
“It’s not like I want to do this with you.” Jun growls, taking the spare mop from the closet to help her with clean up.
They had been assigned to clean a portion of the school as punishment for arguing in class. It was partially her fault, but she was too furious at Jun to acknowledge that humbly.
“I don’t want to do this with you either but the sooner we get done the sooner we don’t have to see each other.” She grumbled.
Jun and her had never gotten along. Even though everyone loved Jun and thought he was an angel, he was certainly not to her. Not since he tripped her and made her spill food all over herself in the cafeteria.
“It’s your fault we’re in this.” Jun sneered, making the matter worse.
“I didn’t ask for your opinion!” She yelled, “And it was your fault. We wouldn’t—“
Her words were quickly silenced by Jun forcibly pushing her up against the wall. Her arms being pinned above her.
“Would you shut up for once?” Jun snapped, his nose brushing against hers.
“Oh, you’re one to talk.” She fired back, putting as much sarcasm as she could into her words.
“Don’t test me, sweetheart.” He whispered against gritted teeth, his nose still brushing hers.
They stared into each other’s eyes for awhile, both of their body temperatures rising as they remained grounded where they were. Eventually, Jun let’s her go. She lets out a breath she didn’t know she was holding.
“Let’s just get this over with.” Jun grumbles awkwardly, something between them shifting after that night.
Chan
“I hate having to work with you.” Chan growled, running his hand through his sweaty hair.
“Yeah, well you aren’t exactly pleasant to work with either.” She snapped back as she took a swig of water from her water bottle.
Her and Chan were on the same team for track racing. Both of them practicing for a big tournament coming up in a few weeks. Their coach forced them to work together. Swearing they were the best runners he had and he wanted them to combine forces. Easier said than done.
“How about you run around this track until you die?” He suggested. Giving her a hard glare.
“And make your life easier? Never.” She said. “Besides, your a bad runner and need all the help you can get.
The words had just left her mouth when a force hit her hard, knocking her to the ground. Air leaving her lungs as Chan hovered over her.
“You’re so annoying.” He growled, his dark eyes holding a fire behind them.
She tried in vain to push him off her, her hands resting on his chest when she was zapped of strength. His body weight pinning her down tight.
“Oh trust me, once we’re done training for this tournament I will ignore you so hard you will start doubting your existence.“
“Careful, you might miss me, love.” Chan whispered.
The minute the words left his mouth he felt his cheeks and ears turn bright red. Prompting him to move off her quickly, the feel of her skin lasting longer than he would like on his own.
She sat up and stared at him for a moment, feeling confused by his sudden actions. But she couldn’t deny the burning feeling in her stomach. She quickly stood up and tried to shrug off the feeling. Hoping it would go away.
Seyoon
It was late in the evening, both parties working late on an upcoming school project. Both of them too stubborn to actually talk and get anything done.
“Seyoon, I am sick of sitting here with you night after night because you won’t work with me.” She sighed, rubbing her throbbing head.
Seyoon glared at her from his place on a nearby stool. “You aren’t exactly easy to work with, honey. Besides, I don’t want to work with you.”
“I don’t want to work with you!” She yelled at him, forgetting her headache. “But we have to otherwise we fail this class and then you know what happens? We get to make up for that lost credit in summer school. And we’ll be stuck together then.”
Seyoon stood from his chair and walked closer to her until their faces were inches apart, “Do not blame this on me.” He sneered, his voice low.
“Or what?” She dared, meeting his gaze.
She let out a yelp when Seyoon grabbed her by the thighs and hoisted her up onto the teachers nearby desk, their eyes level now. He rested his palms on either side of her as he whispered.
“I don’t like being bossed around. So the next time you decide to get smart with me, I will take my aggression out on you.”
“I would like to see you try.” She shot back, leaning closer to him.
Seyoon held her gaze before his eyes wondered down to her mouth, making them both heat up immediately. He quickly pulled away from her as she jumped down off the desk. His grip on her thighs lingering on her skin.
Seyoon clears his throat awkwardly, moving as far away from her as possible. “Let’s just get this over with.” He grumbles, both of them remaining quiet for the rest of the night.
Byeongkwan
To say the two didn’t like each other was an understatement. They loathed each other. Always had since kindergarten. He had been the bratty kid to knock over her sandcastle or her blocks whenever she was playing. Even now, in high school, they couldn’t stand each other. That’s why being in the same room as him now for music practice was awful.
“Could you play a little worse? I don’t think Paris heard you.” He quipped, making her face turn red in anger.
“Funny, I thought the bad playing was coming from you.” She snapped, taking her sheet music to put it away in her back pack.
Byeongkwan stood and stretched out his muscles, trying to ease the tension they felt.
“Don’t you ever get tired of putting makeup on your two faces?” He grumbled.
She gaped at him, her mouth hanging open. “What is that supposed to mean?”
“It means, you act like queen of the ball with everyone else but with me you act like hell on heels.” He snarled, walking over to where she stood by her backpack
“At least I can put makeup on to hide my sin. You’re stuck looking ugly.” She snapped, rolling her eyes at his wit.
She sucked in a sharp breath when his fingers wrapped around her throat lightly, pulling her closer to him while keeping his hold. She stared up at him wide eyed, unsure of his next move.
“Careful, baby.” He whispered darkly. “You don’t want to cross a line with me.”
“This is considered attempted murder, you know that right?” She said, her heart pounding in her ears.
“You’ll wish I had murdered you if I had my way with you.” He answered.
Her eyes grew wide as she watched his eyes dart across her face. She felt his hand shake against her throat before letting her go, heat rushing across her body as his touch lingered.
“You’re still annoying.” He called over his shoulder as he gathered his things and left. Leaving her alone with her swirling thoughts.
Donghun
The pair glared at each other form across the room. Arms folded over their chest as they avoided talking. Both in the same boat. They sat in detention after school, both getting in trouble for getting in a fight during lunch earlier that day. Resulting in them knocking over the principal and a few other teachers.
“I would have won that fight had you not been so clumsy.” Donghun decides to say, making her sigh out in frustration.
“Yes, yes, I’m sure. You and you’re ego.” She mutters. Not bothering to hide the clipped tone in her voice.
Donghun narrows his eyes at her, his gaze piercing. “We’re stuck in here together because of you.”
She whips her head around to meet his gaze, immediately angered. “You started it!” She yelled.
“I wouldn’t have had you just gone and sat somewhere else.” He yelled back, slowly rising from his chair.
She growled and rose from her chair, going to stand closer to him as she said her next words, “You are the most frustrating person I have ever met.
“Same goes for you, princess.” He snaps.
“Don’t you start that.” She warns, feeling a fresh surge of anger go through her.
“That’s right, you don’t like being called that.” Donghun says with a smirk, “Too bad. If it makes you mad I’ll keep calling you it.”
“Oh, should we start something for you? How about how every girl here ogles over you thinking you’re Prince Charming when really you’re self centered and arrogant.”
Donghun narrowed his eyes at her when he, without thinking, took her jaw in his hand, keeping her from talking but also keeping her looking at him. His warm breath fanning across her face.
“Shut up.” He sneers. “You have no idea what you’re talking about. They don’t matter to me like-“
He stops, his eyes once fiery now softening as he gazes down at her. Her skin warming his as he held her there in front of him. He lets go of her, quickly standing away and going to sit down in a chair at the opposite side of the room.
“Like what?” She presses, her voice softened.
“Just forget it.” Donghun snaps, looking out the window to ignore her for their remaining time there.
13 notes · View notes
artificialqueens · 4 years ago
Text
Hold Still (Biadore) - Tanawrites
Summary - part of the Summer Lovin’ challenge for the prompt bathing suit. What might have happened if Bianca and Adore were paired up for the swimsuit challenge in season 6.
A/N - I’ve just done another rewatch of my absolute fav season of Drag Race (thanks corona for all the spare time I’ve had) and I’m just honestly obsessed with these two. I couldn’t help but be inspired by some of my favourite of their moments and the idea of them being friends early on!
-
“I want you to pair up with a queen who was not in your original group."  
Now it made sense to Roy the way the production team had carefully arranged them in the workroom that morning. A glance to either side of him was enough to confirm, the lineup was alternating the queens from the two groups and from the expecting grin on RuPaul’s face, it was intended to throw them off.
Some of the pairings made sounds of approval, a few air kisses exchanged and the clasp of hands.
He turned to his right and came face-to-face with one of the younger queens. Not his first choice but it wasn’t really Danny’s fault in particular. Roy was bound to be doubtful of any of the queens he hadn’t worked with yet - it was in his nature to question everybody until he saw for himself what they could do. Especially when his success was relying partly on them as well.
Responding to Danny’s exaggerated look of hesitancy as he stepped closer to affirm them as a team, Roy sideyed Danny. He looked him up and down once before turning back to listen to their rest of their instructions, figuring that would be enough for the cameras. He just hoped it would be used as a foreshadowing in the edit because their unlikely pairing had won them the challenge rather than the alternative.
“
combine bodies to create one lip syncing, bikini wearing bathing beauty.”
Despite Roy’s uncertainty about his partner, he was amused by the challenge. It sure as hell beat trying to look sexy with feathers stuck to Bianca’s lipstick. At least he could bring humour into this.
“Go!”
Once the initial rush of twelve grown men shoving and grabbing for their choice of swimwear, which was about as pleasant as it sounded, Roy took his findings back to his station.
He’d managed to snag a one-piece bathing suit and a sheer cover-up - neither of which he would have had in the suitcases he’d packed, hardly something Bianca would ever perform in. After rifling through one of his bags, he pulled out a floppy hat and large flower that he could pin on his front to hide the fact that he wouldn’t have time to fashion Bianca’s usual chest.
Quick drag was never something he chose to do  - not when he painted Bianca’s face the way he did or with how precise he liked his drag to be. Always tucked neat and tightly, Bianca’s curves cinched and padded to the now familiar figure, never a hair out of place or signature bold makeup smudged.
Before he got started on the transition into Bianca, his eyes sought out another’s from across the room. Once Danny met his gaze, Roy tilted his head slightly in invitation.
“So just based on first impressions, you don’t exactly strike me as a top, queen.”
Before his words could leave a sting, Roy was continuing, gesturing to Danny as he spoke now that he was standing in front of him.
“Plus, we can do a lot more with those legs than my stumps. Work for you?”
Danny nodded, seemingly either too startled or intimidated by Roy’s unquestionable authority to verbally respond. It wasn’t personal, nor intended to be rude on Roy’s behalf. He was used to a time crunch, not usually as pressing as this one but he was a hit the ground running kind of person to begin with.
It seemed though that Danny wasn’t totally acting for the cameras earlier if his current apprehension was anything to go off. Roy wasn’t heartless though, no one should be scared of him, so he dropped his voice a little and relaxed his position from where he had tensed from the urgency of the challenge.
“Great, do what you need to do and meet me back here so we can plan something out? It’s going to take the rest of these bitches that long just to get made up.”
“Party.”
Settling for a roll of his eyes and stubbornly denying the small tug at the corners of his lips at the response, Roy got to work as Danny left his station grinning. It was easier to work together if Danny wasn’t too busy tiptoeing around him, Roy told himself.
Just as Bianca pulled her bangs into the right position and secured them with a pin, Adore was sidling up to her chair, steeled with a new confidence.
“So, I have an idea.”
-
After Danny’s initial panic about working with Roy, the queen already having a reputation for reading their fellow competitors to filth, there came the panic of the challenge.
Adore barely tucked on a good day, let alone well enough to have her crotch on full display.
It was a partner challenge though and after Roy had taken the reins on their team, Danny knew there were expectations for him to meet for someone other than himself now. He only partially understood the reputation proceeding Bianca. She was sharp-tongued there was no doubt about it but who could blame a bitch for being blunt?
He’d approached Roy at Bianca’s station with a hint of hesitancy but walked away optimistic. More importantly, he walked away with a clear head.
Known for being eccentric and impulsive in his behaviour, Danny found it hard to stay focused. Determined, yes but organising all his creative thoughts was something he struggled with. Roy’s assertiveness had allowed Danny to direct his attention without any of the struggle.
Sharing a grin with Laganja in their shared work space, he ignored the way Laganja was trying to catch his gaze. It would no doubt be about his pairing, Laganja whispering in Adore’s ear just yesterday about how scary Bianca seemed after the warning snapped at Gia almost as soon as they’d met. Danny didn’t have the time right now though, almost able to hear seconds ticking away from them before they had to be ready.
Never one to be shy, Danny dropped his pants and reached for his rarely used tape and got to work. He could hear everyone else working in a fluster around him and usually, he would be the kind to be poking his head around and cracking jokes. It was their first challenge as a full group and he wanted to make an impression on Ru and the other queens.
Once he was tucked, tighter than he had been in a long time, he reached for the swimsuit. Danny had grabbed a bright matching bikini and pulled on the bottoms, making sure he looked as flat as he could down there. After a moment of hesitation, he grinned and put the top on as well, covering his flat chest and tugging a crop top on over the top. It wasn’t like anybody was going to see his top half during the challenge but it was very on brand for Adore.
Grateful he’d recently shaved his legs and painted his toes, he slipped his feet into strappy heels that he had to lace a little up his calves. It didn’t totally make sense for a beach but after a glance over at Bianca and her outfit, he decided it matched enough for what he had in mind for their performance.
Grabbing a heart shaped pair of glasses that were left on the table of offerings, Adore grinned and continued on to Bianca’s work space.
“So I have an idea.” She held out the glasses. “And I thought these might save you some time.”
-
Standing next to Adore as they waited for their turn, Bianca laughed at Courtney and Laganja’s rehearsed joke. Once they were motioned for their tone, she took the towels from a member of the pit crew and led their way into the sandpit.
She let Adore lay down first, watching as she shifted around in discomfort. She was expecting it though, having watched a few more pairs go before them.
“Here.” She folded up one of the towels and handed it over to Adore who looked cluelessly up at her. “Use it as a pillow, fuck getting sand in your ass and your hair.”
Once Adore laid back seemingly more comfortably, Bianca moved into position but glanced back before she lowered herself to sit on Adore’s stomach.
“Alright back there?”
“I’m good.”
Bianca nodded and lowered onto her knees, supporting her weight entirely on her legs with her legs spread as wide as she could so Adore had enough room for movement.
“Still good?”
She watched Adore hesitate for a moment before shuffling down a little more and reaching for Bianca’s hips, assuring her hands would be out of the sight for those looking front on.
“For leverage, so I can move my body.”
Adore’s explanation was drawn out in a tone Bianca couldn’t quite put her finger on who it was an impression of but she chuckled nonetheless before taking it as confirmation that they were ready and she could settle the rest of the towels around them. Once she was satisfied they were fitting the illusion, she was nodding that they were ready to start the song.
-
“And the winners of the mini challenge are
Adore and Bianca!”
Bianca let Adore press against her side for their victory shot, her arm raising to wrap around Adore’s shoulders for a quick squeeze as they shared an equally surprised and pleased look.
Their win had come slightly as a shock. They had done well but after watching Courtney’s facial expressions and the man-handling of Laganja’s legs which was hilarious, Bianca’s confidence in her own pairing had lessened. Apparently Bianca’s comedic take on Adore’s burlesque style show with her legs had bumped them over though and she certainly wasn’t complaining.
She wasn’t expecting Adore to return to her station so quickly or with specific ideas for their lip sync. The sunglasses had been a save as well, allowing them an extra five minutes of planning out their performance which was another tick for Adore in Bianca’s mental checklist. Overall, she had been impressed.
Their victory didn’t last long though because soon enough they were separated and picking queens for teams to work against one another as captains for the maxi challenge.
-
“So would you pick from the other team to work with?”
“Bianca.”
Adore didn’t have to think twice before answering the question directed to her once they were in the untucked lounge. She hadn’t gone well in the filming challenge, far too in her own head to concentrate on her lines. She’d bombed the runway as well, getting more critiques than compliments on her look. It had shaken her confidence and she was embarrassed, especially after winning the mini challenge with Bianca earlier that day.
Working with Bianca was a stark contrast than how the group challenge had gone. Having to follow a script had limited Adore’s creative ability and she felt stifled in her group, relying on all of them and none of them all at once.
She had no qualms about repeating her answer when the rest of the group joined them as well, asking what they’d missed out on.
“DeLa asked me who I’d want to work with from the other queens and I said you.”
“Wait, what’s your name again?”
Said with no bite, Adore laughed around her cocktail at Bianca’s response. Most of the other queens looked surprised but Courtney laughed as well, clearly seeing through Bianca’s tone or simply enjoying it enough that she didn’t care if it was said in jest or not.
Adore hadn’t been in good spirits since the runway, trapped in her own thoughts that were desperately battling against the voices in her head that were repeating the judges critiques, her own saying that she wasn’t good enough, the other queens from her group saying her leadership landed in the bottom. The rest of the group, Bianca especially who always seemed to radiate an authority over the room, was a welcome distraction.
“Like yeah she’s a bitch but she’s helpful as well. We killed the rest of you in the mini challenge and even though we’re both really big personalities and I thought we’d clash, it ended up working for us.”
Adore shrugged but she caught the rare smile Bianca sent her way before her expression changed, guarded again against the rest of their competitors.
“I’d choose Adore too if we had to pick someone to work with again.” Bianca pursed her lips before continuing. “I’d make out with her over Courtney again any day.”
After the expected returning quip from Courtney, the conversation shifted and Adore was grateful to take a backseat from the centre of attention. It was the first real challenge, against all the girls and she had disappointed herself. Her mind was racing again, self doubt rising up and forming a lump in her throat.
She had tuned out of the conversation so much so that only the couch dipping beside her as the rest of the queens stood up around her broke her from her thoughts. She mumbled a distracted ‘thanks’ to who was holding the curtain back for everyone before her but faltered when a black nailed hand curled around her arm and pulled her to a stop.
Face to face with Bianca, Adore swallowed thickly and let a small grin curl her lips.
“You trying to make out with me now? Because I don’t really think we have time.”
She was pleased to hear Bianca laugh as Adore referenced her earlier joke, quieter than her usual cackles but it felt even more genuine somehow.
“I just wanted to say not to take it too hard, kid.”
Adore considered arguing back, holding up a stronger front against someone who was supposed to be her competition. Someone who was her biggest competition especially.
It didn’t seem to be worth it though, not when Bianca had already seen straight through her. Not when Adore felt Bianca’s gaze on the side of her face rather than the screen as they watched their teams movies and her jaw was tight as she tried to shield how embarrassed she was on the runway.
“I
thanks Bianca.”
“Come on, let’s go see what these queens pull out their asses. Think Vivacious will attempt a death drop?”
Adore’s laughter followed them down the hallway, Bianca’s arm around her shoulders and her own around Bianca’s slim waist as they walked together and Adore felt lucky. Lucky that she seemed to have a friend, other than Laganja who seemed off and unrecognisable, and lucky that she had seemingly evaded Hurricane Bianca, for whatever reason Adore didn’t dare to question.
37 notes · View notes
starlight-writes-stuff · 4 years ago
Text
‘light me up’ chapter three : haribos
a/n : ayo 😎here’s chapter three of ‘light me up’ (3.5 k wc) ! again , another chapter that i’m super proud of , so pls dont hesitate to tell me what you think . also , i got a request (requests are always open !!) to do an nsfw alphabet for draco - these take a while to write , so there might be a slight delay before chapter four . okay , love yall , xoxoxox starlight
reblogs are always appreciated ! <3
☁  ☁  ☁  ☁  ☁  ☁  ☁  ☁  ☁  ☁  ☁  ☁  ☁  ☁  ☁  ☁  ☁  ☁  ☁  ☁
The common room was buzzing with noise and laughter as you pushed the heavy door open; everyone seemed to be looking forward to tomorrow's Quidditch match. The Gryffindor v. Slytherin matches were always especially intense.
You didn't know how to feel about the game. It's not like you were a part of the team, really- you were just a backup. You also knew that you were going to have to see Draco again, and you needed to shut down any and all emotion that came with that. Everything was even more complicated now that you’d seen Cedric again; you knew you should feel something. Some sort of sadness, or anger, or even relief. However, it seemed as if you’d sealed yourself off almost too perfectly; you couldn't feel a thing as you strolled over to your friends.
“How did that go?” Belle asked in a sweet, sympathetic voice. She pinched Rose’s arm as well, grabbing her attention.
You and Rose had been friends since early on in year 2, when she’d accidentally spilled her pumpkin juice on you. It had been a fast friendship from there; she was quick witted and sharp tongued and brutally honest, but a fiercely loyal friend. The three of you, Belle, Rose, and yourself had become an unbreakable trio since the, one rarely found without the others.
“It went alright. Cedric was really excited to hear that I made it on the team, though. You know, it was because of him that I even tried out.”
“I’m sure that made his day. He’s still proud of you, even if you aren't together. He’s a good guy, you know.” Rose said, blowing a piece of hair out of her eye. She’d cut her own bangs as the result of a bet a couple months ago- they looked great on her, like everything else did- but she complained about them constantly.
“Of course I know that. He still wants to try and be friends, and I think we’ll be able to. We were friends before we dated, anyway.” You forced a smile, knowing that you were lying. 
Belle sneakily took something out of her bag and her hand up to her lips, raising an eyebrow at you. Rose took something out of the plastic package, then tilted the top of the bag in your direction. Inside were a bag of gummies, but not ones that you recognised.
“What are these?” you asked her in a low voice, snaking your hand in the bag. Belle always seemed to have contraband foods. You took a couple of gummies out as she answered you, popping them in your mouth.
“I bring them from home. When I’m homesick, the taste takes me back for a bit,” she said, shrugging her shoulders.
Belle was muggle born on both sides, and loved her parents more than anything on the earth. Her mum, Linda, was a hairstylist, and her father, Alexander, was a chef for a fancy muggle restaurant. They were both completely supportive of their daughter, even if they didn’t quite understand who she was. Every year, before Belle came back to Hogwarts, her parents helped her pack up a trunk full of snacks from home. They were the ones who sent you and Rose christmas parcels, and had fought Dumbldore tooth and nail to let you stay with them over the holidays. The Brightstones were a kind family.
“They’re Haribos,” she said, watching you chew. They were good, fruity and chewy and sweet. You learned quickly that you were partial to the red ones, and found your hand making it’s way back to the satchel of bear-shaped candy. 
“Why are you feeling homesick?” you asked, remembering her earlier statement. Belle wasn’t anything like you in the way of not sharing her emotions- you’d once seen her having a deep heart-to-heart with one of the many paintings that lined the halls of Hogwarts. She was open and honest and vulnerable all the time, and wasn’t scared of her feelings; Belle always said that they made her stronger. You admired this about her, and you both knew it was one of the many reasons that you complimented each other so well.
Belle lowered her eyes to her lap, and a sad look took over her pretty face. “I don’t know. Sometimes I’ll smell a smell, and it takes me back to sitting at my dinner table, my dad bringing some dish out from the kitchen with a bright smile on his face. Or I see Rose’s braids, and it reminds me of my mum doing my hair the day we leave, before the train arrives. I just miss them a lot.”
You pulled her into your arms, running a hand down the length of her strawberry hair. “I’m sorry you’re missing home. I know it’s hard when you don’t have anything here to remind you of them, either. Have you been writing letters?”
“Yes. Mum tries to write at least once a week, but it’s not the same. It feels like Christmas is so far away,” she said, slumping into your shoulder.
“It’s not too far. It’s what, October? Only a month and a half. Plus, you have me, and Y/N. And Ron,” Rose said, poking her side. Belle’s cheeks pinked, and her frown twisted into a grin.
Ron and Belle had only been talking for a couple of weeks, but they were completely infatuated with each other. He walked her from class to class, and she snuck him her muggle sweets in the halls. They made each other happy, and you could tell she was feeling a little better just at the mention of his name. She had the sparkle in her eye that came with talking about him.
“He was really sweet, you know. He said he could tell that something was wrong, and he didn’t want me to be sad. He held my hand for the first time today.”
“Did he? That’s adorable.” You said, voice coming out only slightly monotone. You wanted to be happy for Belle- you wanted to let her talk all night and hope some of her joy rub off to you. 
She nodded, and flushed even darker, blood pooling in her cheeks. “All day, in between every class, and after dinner. I can’t wait to see him play tomorrow,” she mused, her tone dreamy. 
“I’m sure. I like the two of you together. He treats you almost as good as I do.”
You continued to talk with your group of friends until the fire was starting to dwindle, and everyone was yawning. From across the common room, you could hear Draco and his friends laughing about something, your heart picking up at the sound of his voice. This threw you; you’d felt nothing for the past few hours. You’d locked everything down. So what the hell was that? You berated yourself, smashing that little shard of hope into a million shiny pieces. You weren’t letting this happen. As Rose and Belle started to pack their things, you considered talking to them- telling them that you were doing it again. You zoned out completely, remembering what had happened last time.
☁  ☁  ☁  ☁  ☁  ☁  ☁  ☁  ☁  ☁  ☁  ☁  ☁  ☁  ☁  ☁  ☁  ☁  ☁  ☁
The last time this had happened was around six months into you and Cedric dating. The two of you had gotten into a brutal argument and hadn’t talked in days. Usually, things like that wouldn't have affected you- you’d just flip the switch and turn off your feelings. You couldn't do that this time, though. It was your fault that the two of you were fighting in the first place, and you knew it.
When Cedric had asked you about your plans for the holidays, you’d shut down almost immediately. For some reason, you couldn't bring yourself to tell him that you’d be staying here, far away from your family. He’d called you on your shit, though, telling you that you were blocking him out. You knew that you were, and you knew that it hurt him when you did. However, your family was the one thing that you refused to talk to anyone about. You kept it under lock and key, inside a safe, inside a storage unit in your brain; one that you’d long forgotten the keycode to. Family was an off limits topic.
The two of you had just let the fight escalate until you were standing in the courtyard furiously whispering back and forth while snow fell gently on your heads. You accused Cedric of pushing you too far, and he retorted with the fact that you were putting your walls up. You thought multiple times about stopping; apologizing for the snipes you’d been taking at him and explaining why you didn’t want to talk about it. But that meant being vulnerable, and you weren’t going to do that.
Of course, the minute that Cedric had left for home, you wished that you had. He was leaving for two weeks with the two of you on bad terms- you hadn’t spoken to each other in days besides the terse ‘goodbye’ you'd exchanged just before the Hogwarts Express had pulled away. You knew that you had two options: you could feel awful for the entirety of winter break, even worse than you usually did around Christmas, or you could just
 choose not to feel it. Choose to not feel anything at all, really. The choice hadn’t been hard.
It hadn’t lasted long, though. Rose had noticed the way you were acting on day one; how your laugh seemed to be hollow, lost somewhere in the back of your throat. It wasn’t the first time she’d seen you like this, and it wouldn’t be the last. Both of your friends suspected that your knack for dissociating from your emotions had to do with why you wouldn’t talk about your home situation. They were right, of course, buy you’d never tell them that. That would involve an explanation; you knew the minute you started to tell them what exactly was wrong with you, all your coping systems, the walls you had so carefully built to lock your feelings away would crumble and you would break completely.
Rose had let you be until day 3 of break, when she’d shaken you awake just as the sun had started to come up. You’d reached out, blindly smacking whatever you could make contact with, but Rose was hellbent on waking you up. Once she’d wrestled you out of your pajamas and into the massive jumper that Belle’s parents had sent for Christmas you had grabbed one of her shoulders, stilling the short haired girl’s rapid movements. 
“Rose, what are we doing?”
She shook her head and opened her trunk, pulling out a smaller purse that she’d brought from home. She opened the leather bag, checking for something, and did a happy wiggle as she found whatever it was. “Don't worry about it. Put some shoes on.”
An hour later, the two of you were tucked in Madam Puddifoot's Tea Shop, warming your hands around ceramic mugs. Rose had gone to the Weasley twins last night, and somehow managed to bargain her way into having Fred sneak the two of you into Hogsmeade. Rose had already ordered lunch for the two of you when she had nudged you with her knee, catching your attention.
“What's going on, Y/NN?”
You knew that Rose bringing you here wasn’t a coincidence, or some sort of Christmas cheer. You’d just hoped that she wouldn’t bring up the elephant in the room. Rose didn’t do that, though. She was a blunt, point blank kind of girl, and she always had been. Even though it came from a place of love, Rose could be sharper than she meant to be. However, when she asked you what was wrong, her voice was soft and sympathetic.
“I really don't want to talk about this,” you explained, your voice tightly measured. “Okay? Lets just have a good time.”
Rose seemed to consider this for a minute, then slowly shook her head. “No. You’re letting go again, and I need you here- Belle and I both need you here.”
The statement tore through you- the raw pain in her voice was palpable and seemed to become a presence of its own in the small upholstered booth. You took a deep breath, trying to remain unscathed, but all was lost when a single tear dropped from the corner of Rose’s eye. She took a beat to wipe the small drop away and compose her thoughts before she spoke again.
“I understand hard things, Y/NN. I know that sometimes running away is the easiest option- trust me. But you can’t keep doing this. Not to yourself, not to me and Belle, not to Cedric. We love you more than anything; you need to learn to accept that love. You can’t keep pushing us away.”
You and Rose had sat in that small booth in the back for hours as you’d explained to her what had happened with Cedric, how you didn’t know if you could fix it. She’d listened as you put into words how scared you were of your own emotions- how they made you weak, and afraid, and exposed to the world. Rose had held you as you’d cried for the first time in years, purging all the fear and pain and hesitation from your system; she’d inadvertently forced you to start feeling.
When Cedric returned around a week later, you'd practically pounced on him as he exited the train. You’d wrapped him up in your arms, murmuring in his ear how sorry you were. He was taken aback but overjoyed by this- it was the best welcome home you could’ve given. The two of you had spent the night together for the first time that night, and he’d kissed you until your lips were sore. You’d allowed yourself to feel every bit of it. 
☁  ☁  ☁  ☁  ☁  ☁  ☁  ☁  ☁  ☁  ☁  ☁  ☁  ☁  ☁  ☁  ☁  ☁  ☁  ☁
You zoned back in as Rose pinched your arm, hard. Both her and Belle wore confused, concerned expressions on their faces.
“What? Sorry. I was
 spaced out. What’s up?”
The two girls looked at each other, then back at you. You knew that you’d chosen the worst time to lose yourself in your thoughts- they were both already worried. Finally, Belle gave you a small frown. “We’re going up to bed. Are you coming?”
The look on her face told you exactly what would happen if you followed the two girls upstairs- you’d be questioned, and you didn’t have the energy or mental capacity to lie. If you stayed down in the Common Room until they fell asleep, you wouldn't have to. In a split second decision, you shook your head. 
“I’m not tired yet. And I need to do my Dark Arts homework, anyway.” You tried your best to give them a convincing smile, but it didn't work. Both girls were obviously disappointed as they grabbed their things and took the stairs up and away from you. As you opened the thick textbook, you tried to tell yourself that you weren’t responsible for your friends emotions, that you were just doing what you needed to do for school. You were lying to yourself, but at least it was comforting.
You were halfway through your Dark Arts assignment when you heard footsteps coming up behind you. You figured it was Belle; she’d left one of her books lying on the table when she went to bed, and was likely coming to collect it. However, when you turned around, it was not Belle, or Rose, or anyone you would expect to come up and talk to you.
 You were met with a swish of platinum blonde hair and a pretty, pale skinned boy. You felt your cheeks heat up, and prayed it was too dark for Draco to notice as he hopped over the back of the couch you were sitting on, landing next to you.
“Hi.” he said, looking slightly embarrassed. “I was going to come talk to you earlier, but you were with your friends. I didn’t want to interrupt anything.”
“Oh. Hey,” you said, digging your nails into your palms. Draco was making it awfully hard for you to keep yourself in check. “What’s up?”
“Well, I just wanted to talk to you about tomorrow. Since it’s your first game on the team, and all.” 
You were simultaneously relieved and disappointed as the words left his mouth, and you carved your nails into your hand even harder. Of course he came to talk to you about Quidditch- what else would the two of you have to talk about? You would extinguish this flame you’d somehow developed for him, even if it meant you had to let people down in the process.
“Yeah, I was wondering how that goes. I know that I won’t play or anything, but-” 
Draco cut you off with a small laugh, and ran a hand through his hair, making it flop over his forehead. “It’s okay. That’s why I came over here- you don’t have to be nervous,” he explained, trying to ease you a bit. “It works a little differently for our back up players. You guys are welcome to sit in the stands, but you can also sit along the field, in case you’re needed quickly. Plus, you don’t have a uniform yet, so you can just wear whatever.”
You nodded at him, and took a handful of gummy candy. Belle had given you the remnants of the bag before you’d made her mad- she had plenty stashed away somewhere in the dormitories. You brought a hand up to your mouth and started to chew on the gummies, listening to Draco’s speech. It helped a bit; you could focus on the taste of the sweets, chewing and swallowing. You didn’t have to focus on him.
“Hey, what are those?” he asked, turning his head to the side to read the bag. 
You chewed quickly, and picked the bag up. “Belle gave them to me. They’re a muggle candy. Haribos.” As much as you wanted to keep to yourself, you also didn’t want to be rude to the boy. There was a fine balance between not allowing any feelings to permeate and being plain mean. You tilted the opening of the bag toward him hesitantly.
Draco looked slightly unnerved, but picked a couple out of the bag and threw them into his mouth. “Oh, wow,” he said, mouth full of candy, “those are good.”
The two of you talked about your new role for a little while longer, before Draco grinned at you, tipping more candy into his hand. “Are you excited for tomorrow?”
You didn’t know, but that didn’t seem like the right answer. “Yeah, of course.”
“It's going to be a good one,” Draco said, an evil smile painting his mouth. You tilted your head, and Draco started to explain.
“It’s no secret that Potter and I don't exactly get along” he mused, and his hatred for the boy was apparent just by the tone of Draco’s voice. “Anyway. Him and his mate Ron thought that it would be cute to play a little joke on me. It’s no big deal, though. I plan on driving him into the ground, as I always do.”
You swallowed hard, the look on his face sending shivers down your spine. All of a sudden, he looked like the dark, snarky asshole everyone painted him to be. This other side of him was oddly attractive.
“I’m sure that’ll be a sight,” you said, your voice coming out a little higher than usual.
“It usually is,” he said, a sly smirk on his lips. “You’ll be watching me, right?”
You felt yourself flush bright pink at the arch of his eyebrow, and when it became clear that Draco was waiting on an answer you nodded quickly. This seemed to please him, and you bit at the inside of your cheek. Clearly, trying to kill the flame that Draco had lit low in your belly wasn’t working in the slightest. You took a brief moment to wonder what would happen if you let it consume you, if you allowed yourself to go up in white-hot flames with him. But then you remembered the way you felt sitting in the Astronomy Tower, and you severed the thought in two. You’d rather go explain what was going on with you to Rose and Belle than to stay here, to let any sort of relationship start to bud.
Quickly, you flipped the conversation on its head- you weren’t doing this. You needed control, and you needed it now. “Shouldn’t you be going to bed, Draco? You need sleep if you want to beat Potter.”
Without giving him a chance to respond, you grabbed your bag from the floor and shouldered it, giving Draco one last look. The boy looked lost, but incredibly intrigued. Like he was trying to figure you out. Little did he know that no one had ever solved your puzzles, and no one ever would. 
“I’ll see you later, Malfoy.”
1 note · View note
writethehousedown · 4 years ago
Text
Hold Still (Biadore) - tanawrites
Summary - part of the Summer Lovin’ challenge for the prompt bathing suit. What might have happened if Bianca and Adore were paired up for the swimsuit challenge in season 6.
A/N - I’ve just done another rewatch of my absolute fav season of Drag Race (thanks corona for all the spare time I’ve had) and I’m just honestly obsessed with these two. I couldn’t help but be inspired by some of my favourite of their moments and the idea of them being friends early on!
“I want you to pair up with a queen who was not in your original group."  
Now it made sense to Roy the way the production team had carefully arranged them in the workroom that morning. A glance to either side of him was enough to confirm, the lineup was alternating the queens from the two groups and from the expecting grin on RuPaul’s face, it was intended to throw them off.
Some of the pairings made sounds of approval, a few air kisses exchanged and the clasp of hands.
He turned to his right and came face-to-face with one of the younger queens. Not his first choice but it wasn’t really Danny’s fault in particular. Roy was bound to be doubtful of any of the queens he hadn’t worked with yet - it was in his nature to question everybody until he saw for himself what they could do. Especially when his success was relying partly on them as well.
Responding to Danny’s exaggerated look of hesitancy as he stepped closer to affirm them as a team, Roy sideyed Danny. He looked him up and down once before turning back to listen to their rest of their instructions, figuring that would be enough for the cameras. He just hoped it would be used as a foreshadowing in the edit because their unlikely pairing had won them the challenge rather than the alternative.
“
combine bodies to create one lip syncing, bikini wearing bathing beauty.”
Despite Roy’s uncertainty about his partner, he was amused by the challenge. It sure as hell beat trying to look sexy with feathers stuck to Bianca’s lipstick. At least he could bring humour into this.
“Go!”
Once the initial rush of twelve grown men shoving and grabbing for their choice of swimwear, which was about as pleasant as it sounded, Roy took his findings back to his station.
He’d managed to snag a one-piece bathing suit and a sheer cover-up - neither of which he would have had in the suitcases he’d packed, hardly something Bianca would ever perform in. After rifling through one of his bags, he pulled out a floppy hat and large flower that he could pin on his front to hide the fact that he wouldn’t have time to fashion Bianca’s usual chest.
Quick drag was never something he chose to do  - not when he painted Bianca’s face the way he did or with how precise he liked his drag to be. Always tucked neat and tightly, Bianca’s curves cinched and padded to the now familiar figure, never a hair out of place or signature bold makeup smudged.
Before he got started on the transition into Bianca, his eyes sought out another’s from across the room. Once Danny met his gaze, Roy tilted his head slightly in invitation.
“So just based on first impressions, you don’t exactly strike me as a top, queen.”
Before his words could leave a sting, Roy was continuing, gesturing to Danny as he spoke now that he was standing in front of him.
“Plus, we can do a lot more with those legs than my stumps. Work for you?”
Danny nodded, seemingly either too startled or intimidated by Roy’s unquestionable authority to verbally respond. It wasn’t personal, nor intended to be rude on Roy’s behalf. He was used to a time crunch, not usually as pressing as this one but he was a hit the ground running kind of person to begin with.
It seemed though that Danny wasn’t totally acting for the cameras earlier if his current apprehension was anything to go off. Roy wasn’t heartless though, no one should be scared of him, so he dropped his voice a little and relaxed his position from where he had tensed from the urgency of the challenge.
“Great, do what you need to do and meet me back here so we can plan something out? It’s going to take the rest of these bitches that long just to get made up.”
“Party.”
Settling for a roll of his eyes and stubbornly denying the small tug at the corners of his lips at the response, Roy got to work as Danny left his station grinning. It was easier to work together if Danny wasn’t too busy tiptoeing around him, Roy told himself.
Just as Bianca pulled her bangs into the right position and secured them with a pin, Adore was sidling up to her chair, steeled with a new confidence.
“So, I have an idea.”
-
After Danny’s initial panic about working with Roy, the queen already having a reputation for reading their fellow competitors to filth, there came the panic of the challenge.
Adore barely tucked on a good day, let alone well enough to have her crotch on full display.
It was a partner challenge though and after Roy had taken the reins on their team, Danny knew there were expectations for him to meet for someone other than himself now. He only partially understood the reputation proceeding Bianca. She was sharp-tongued there was no doubt about it but who could blame a bitch for being blunt?
He’d approached Roy at Bianca’s station with a hint of hesitancy but walked away optimistic. More importantly, he walked away with a clear head.
Known for being eccentric and impulsive in his behaviour, Danny found it hard to stay focused. Determined, yes but organising all his creative thoughts was something he struggled with. Roy’s assertiveness had allowed Danny to direct his attention without any of the struggle.
Sharing a grin with Laganja in their shared work space, he ignored the way Laganja was trying to catch his gaze. It would no doubt be about his pairing, Laganja whispering in Adore’s ear just yesterday about how scary Bianca seemed after the warning snapped at Gia almost as soon as they’d met. Danny didn’t have the time right now though, almost able to hear seconds ticking away from them before they had to be ready.
Never one to be shy, Danny dropped his pants and reached for his rarely used tape and got to work. He could hear everyone else working in a fluster around him and usually, he would be the kind to be poking his head around and cracking jokes. It was their first challenge as a full group and he wanted to make an impression on Ru and the other queens.
Once he was tucked, tighter than he had been in a long time, he reached for the swimsuit. Danny had grabbed a bright matching bikini and pulled on the bottoms, making sure he looked as flat as he could down there. After a moment of hesitation, he grinned and put the top on as well, covering his flat chest and tugging a crop top on over the top. It wasn’t like anybody was going to see his top half during the challenge but it was very on brand for Adore.
Grateful he’d recently shaved his legs and painted his toes, he slipped his feet into strappy heels that he had to lace a little up his calves. It didn’t totally make sense for a beach but after a glance over at Bianca and her outfit, he decided it matched enough for what he had in mind for their performance.
Grabbing a heart shaped pair of glasses that were left on the table of offerings, Adore grinned and continued on to Bianca’s work space.
“So I have an idea.” She held out the glasses. “And I thought these might save you some time.”
-
Standing next to Adore as they waited for their turn, Bianca laughed at Courtney and Laganja’s rehearsed joke. Once they were motioned for their tone, she took the towels from a member of the pit crew and led their way into the sandpit.
She let Adore lay down first, watching as she shifted around in discomfort. She was expecting it though, having watched a few more pairs go before them.
“Here.” She folded up one of the towels and handed it over to Adore who looked cluelessly up at her. “Use it as a pillow, fuck getting sand in your ass and your hair.”
Once Adore laid back seemingly more comfortably, Bianca moved into position but glanced back before she lowered herself to sit on Adore’s stomach.
“Alright back there?”
“I’m good.”
Bianca nodded and lowered onto her knees, supporting her weight entirely on her legs with her legs spread as wide as she could so Adore had enough room for movement.
“Still good?”
She watched Adore hesitate for a moment before shuffling down a little more and reaching for Bianca’s hips, assuring her hands would be out of the sight for those looking front on.
“For leverage, so I can move my body.”
Adore’s explanation was drawn out in a tone Bianca couldn’t quite put her finger on who it was an impression of but she chuckled nonetheless before taking it as confirmation that they were ready and she could settle the rest of the towels around them. Once she was satisfied they were fitting the illusion, she was nodding that they were ready to start the song.
-
“And the winners of the mini challenge are
Adore and Bianca!”
Bianca let Adore press against her side for their victory shot, her arm raising to wrap around Adore’s shoulders for a quick squeeze as they shared an equally surprised and pleased look.
Their win had come slightly as a shock. They had done well but after watching Courtney’s facial expressions and the man-handling of Laganja’s legs which was hilarious, Bianca’s confidence in her own pairing had lessened. Apparently Bianca’s comedic take on Adore’s burlesque style show with her legs had bumped them over though and she certainly wasn’t complaining.
She wasn’t expecting Adore to return to her station so quickly or with specific ideas for their lip sync. The sunglasses had been a save as well, allowing them an extra five minutes of planning out their performance which was another tick for Adore in Bianca’s mental checklist. Overall, she had been impressed.
Their victory didn’t last long though because soon enough they were separated and picking queens for teams to work against one another as captains for the maxi challenge.
-
“So would you pick from the other team to work with?”
“Bianca.”
Adore didn’t have to think twice before answering the question directed to her once they were in the untucked lounge. She hadn’t gone well in the filming challenge, far too in her own head to concentrate on her lines. She’d bombed the runway as well, getting more critiques than compliments on her look. It had shaken her confidence and she was embarrassed, especially after winning the mini challenge with Bianca earlier that day.
Working with Bianca was a stark contrast than how the group challenge had gone. Having to follow a script had limited Adore’s creative ability and she felt stifled in her group, relying on all of them and none of them all at once.
She had no qualms about repeating her answer when the rest of the group joined them as well, asking what they’d missed out on.
“DeLa asked me who I’d want to work with from the other queens and I said you.”
“Wait, what’s your name again?”
Said with no bite, Adore laughed around her cocktail at Bianca’s response. Most of the other queens looked surprised but Courtney laughed as well, clearly seeing through Bianca’s tone or simply enjoying it enough that she didn’t care if it was said in jest or not.
Adore hadn’t been in good spirits since the runway, trapped in her own thoughts that were desperately battling against the voices in her head that were repeating the judges critiques, her own saying that she wasn’t good enough, the other queens from her group saying her leadership landed in the bottom. The rest of the group, Bianca especially who always seemed to radiate an authority over the room, was a welcome distraction.
“Like yeah she’s a bitch but she’s helpful as well. We killed the rest of you in the mini challenge and even though we’re both really big personalities and I thought we’d clash, it ended up working for us.”
Adore shrugged but she caught the rare smile Bianca sent her way before her expression changed, guarded again against the rest of their competitors.
“I’d choose Adore too if we had to pick someone to work with again.” Bianca pursed her lips before continuing. “I’d make out with her over Courtney again any day.”
After the expected returning quip from Courtney, the conversation shifted and Adore was grateful to take a backseat from the centre of attention. It was the first real challenge, against all the girls and she had disappointed herself. Her mind was racing again, self doubt rising up and forming a lump in her throat.
She had tuned out of the conversation so much so that only the couch dipping beside her as the rest of the queens stood up around her broke her from her thoughts. She mumbled a distracted ‘thanks’ to who was holding the curtain back for everyone before her but faltered when a black nailed hand curled around her arm and pulled her to a stop.
Face to face with Bianca, Adore swallowed thickly and let a small grin curl her lips.
“You trying to make out with me now? Because I don’t really think we have time.”
She was pleased to hear Bianca laugh as Adore referenced her earlier joke, quieter than her usual cackles but it felt even more genuine somehow.
“I just wanted to say not to take it too hard, kid.”
Adore considered arguing back, holding up a stronger front against someone who was supposed to be her competition. Someone who was her biggest competition especially.
It didn’t seem to be worth it though, not when Bianca had already seen straight through her. Not when Adore felt Bianca’s gaze on the side of her face rather than the screen as they watched their teams movies and her jaw was tight as she tried to shield how embarrassed she was on the runway.
“I
thanks Bianca.”
“Come on, let’s go see what these queens pull out their asses. Think Vivacious will attempt a death drop?”
Adore’s laughter followed them down the hallway, Bianca’s arm around her shoulders and her own around Bianca’s slim waist as they walked together and Adore felt lucky. Lucky that she seemed to have a friend, other than Laganja who seemed off and unrecognisable, and lucky that she had seemingly evaded Hurricane Bianca, for whatever reason Adore didn’t dare to question.
21 notes · View notes
something-tofightfor · 5 years ago
Text
Just a Place - Part 9
Pairing: Ryan Brenner x Reader
Word Count: 10,155 (it got long but there was nowhere else for me to cut it)
Rating: M (language, implied zest)
Summary: As you and Ryan head back to Utah - and back to see Ginny and Henry, parts of his past begin to resurface... but can you and Ryan get past them while at ground zero? 
Author’s Note: I need to stop neglecting Ryan Brenner. But this and the next chapter are difficult for reasons that I am SURE you will understand. Thanks to you guys for your patience!
Tumblr media
Your POV 
 By the time you were passing through Layton, Ryan had fallen silent, and so had you. He’d taken over driving in Price when you’d stopped for gas, and though the two of you had continued to talk, you could tell that Ryan’s attention wasn’t fully on you. This isn’t going to be an easy trip. You knew that it was partially because of Jackie, but with the way he was acting, you were almost positive that Ryan was more worried about seeing Virginia again after so long, having to re-live the loss of his best friend. “Ry?” You looked over at him, reaching over with your left hand to turn the radio down. “You don’t have to call her today, we can -”
 “No.” He shook his head, eyes on the road. “No, I told Ginny we’d be getting in today, an’ I can’t
 we should
” You nodded, but didn’t say anything else. “What time can we check in?” You pulled your phone out, opening the app and tapping through to your reservation. You’d looked into hotels, but had instead chosen an Airbnb, since they were about the same price, and there had been more to pick from. 
 “Any time, Ryan.” You scrolled through the pictures of the place you’d rented - an entire house with a hot tub out back, only a few minutes from Ginny’s apartment complex - and sighed. “We just have to check in with the keypad, but the host said as long as it was after noon, we were -”
 “Good.” Ryan nodded at you, taking his eyes off of the road for long enough to look down at the clock. “You promised me m-” 
 “I know what I promised you, Ryan Brenner.” You reached over again, this time placing your hand on his knee. “And trust me, I plan on making good on that promise.” You watched his lips twitch into a smile. “But I think we should stop and get some stuff for the house first, in case we’re with Ginny too late.” He sighed, not answering right away. “Ryan, I don’t know how late -”
 “You’re right.” He glanced over and you saw the look in his eyes, the intensity catching you by surprise. “I’m just lookin’ forward to getting out of this car.” You laughed, glad to hear that he was joking with you, even though you could still tell that he was off, and decided to ignore it, letting Ryan deal with being back in the city in his own way. You reached forward, tapping in the address of a grocery store into the GPS and settling back into your seat as it rerouted you.
 “It’s nice here, Ry.” You turned your head to look out the window, eyes moving over the landscape. He exited the highway, turning onto W 2100, and you grinned. “I definitely get the appeal of living in the mountains, it’s a lot different from the coast.” 
 “It is.” He nodded, slowing down with traffic, his hands tight on the steering wheel. “Wakin’ up to the mountains is real nice, even in the summer. We’ll have to
 we’ll have to try it out sometime.” You parked soon after that, and hurried into the store, buying enough food and drinks to last you a few days - a couple six packs of beer included. You and Ryan hadn’t had true time off since you’d left Texas months prior, and even though you knew that being in Ogden wouldn’t be easy for him, you still wanted to take the time to relax. After all, we’ll be here for a week. 
 Satisfied with your purchases, you got back into the car, you climbing into the driver’s seat, and within fifteen minutes, you’d parked in the driveway of your rented home. You put the groceries away while Ryan carried in your stuff, dragging both suitcases up the stairs and into the master bedroom while he left the guitars in the living room. By the time you were done, he still hadn’t come back downstairs and so you went looking for him, fingers trailing over the wall as you walked. He was sitting on the edge of the bed, legs spread and his hands clasped between them, eyes trained on the floor. Pausing in the doorway, you watched him for a few seconds without speaking. “It’s weird bein’ back here, and we haven’t even been to
” Ryan shook his head. “Never been to this part of Ogden before, this far east?” He looked up at you, worry in his eyes. “Feels like comin’ back somewhere after I ran from
 from a mistake.” 
 Stepping fully into the room, you made your way to the bed, sitting next to him. “What mistake would that be?” He didn’t answer right away and you could tell that he was thinking about it. Whatever he says, you have to 
 
 “Not tryin’ harder.” His voice was quiet, and Ryan reached out to take your hand, thumb moving over the back of it before he linked his fingers with yours. “Not with
” You looked over at him, watching his head shake back and forth, hair hanging over his eyes. “With Ginny. With Cowboy. I knew where they were long before I made my way up here the first time, an’ when I was here, it was just about
 gettin’ to Portland. I shoulda come sooner. I could have
” Ryan squeezed your hand. “I was supposed to be here a couple months before I ended up
 If I would
 he
”
 “Ryan, it’s not your fault he went out again.” You inched closer to him, reaching over your body with your free hand to squeeze his knee. “They were traveling up until Virginia was a couple months pregnant, right?” He nodded. “I’m not surprised, then, that he felt like he needed to go. And he would have done the same even if you’d been here, Ry. You can’t blame yourself for what happened to him, because he was an adult and he made his choices. What would you have tried harder to do?” 
 “Get here. Stay here. Be here for them when they -”
 “Ryan.” At the tone of your voice, he looked up, locking eyes with you. “You did what you could. No one expects anything more than that.” He opened his mouth to speak, but you cut him off again. “You were here when Ginny found out. She wasn’t alone. You were here for the funeral. You were here and you offered yourself to her if she needed you. She turned you down, and I don’t blame her, but you shouldn’t blame yourself, either. Getting here a week earlier wouldn’t have changed anything. Getting here a month earlier wouldn’t have changed anything, except you getting to see Cowboy before he left. He still would have gone, Ryan, and 
” You took a breath. “You said they weren’t able to determine
” He winced and you stopped. “No one knows exactly what happened, so what if
 what if you’d been with him, Ryan?” He lowered his head further. “She could have lost you both. But she didn’t. You’re here now when it matters the most, because Henry’s going to get to grow up with you, and even if you’re not living here, or you don’t see him much? Virginia wants you in his life - and hers.” There’s nothing else I can say. Nothing
 he
 
 “Still feels like a mistake.” Ryan’s voice was tinged with regret, and he looked over at you again, honesty written on his face. “Like I
 gave up on Ginny and Henry to 
 to make myself happy. I was so focused on Jackie and Lia and myself that I didn’t
” Ryan shook his head. “I hightailed it outta here right after the funeral and -”
 “You were grieving, Ryan. Cowboy was your best friend and you went from thinking he was gonna come home to finding out he was gone in a few days. This isn’t your home, and no one expected you to stay.”
 “Someone did.” He looked at you again, lips pressed together. “Someone tried to -”
 “Ryan, Jackie wanted you to stay here because she was staying here. She didn’t care what that meant for you because she was so focused on her own life that she
” You trailed off, realizing that it was the first time you’d spoken the woman’s name out loud to Ryan in months. “You came back here because you thought it
” Is he having second thoughts? Does he want
 “You wanted to see how it felt, Ryan. How it felt to be with her, how it felt to try something more permanent, how it felt to have a life with her, like Virginia and Cowboy did together.”
 “No.” It was a single word, but you heard the effort it took for him to say it. “Ginny and Cowboy, they
 they loved each other from the beginning. Always. Completely. I met ‘em when they were real young, but 
 I never thought that Jackie and I would have that, because she and I we
 we were too different.” Then why’d you stay with her? Why’d you
 “I never thought I’d fall in love, but I thought that Jackie was
 would be
 enough.”  Your heart broke for Ryan; not because of what he was saying, but because you could hear in his tone that he’d believed it. “But it wasn’t, and when I figured that out, I felt like I’d done somethin’ wrong with that, too because she wasn’t enough, and I made her feel like maybe she could be.” 
 “Ryan, you
” You pulled your hand away from his leg, letting it fall back into your own lap. “I figured we’d have to talk about this while we were here, but I didn’t think that
” You looked down, eyes focused on the carpet beneath your feet. “You didn’t do anything wrong. You weren’t happy, and so you left. It would have been wrong to pretend - with any of them. Just like it’d be wrong if you were pretending with me.” You said it. “I don’t want to find out years down the road that you were just trying to make up for something by being with me, that you resent -”
 “Stop.” He turned his body to face yours, reaching over to put a hand on your shoulder. “You know that’s not what this is, what
 what it’s been.” Looking up slowly, you met his eyes as he said your name. “You heard those recordings, know how I feel about you.” Yeah, but
 “What happened between Jackie and me and Ginny and Cowboy and me is somethin’ that I’m gonna have to deal with, and bein’ here - really bein’ here isn’t going to be easy, but it’s overdue.” Ryan paused, wetting his lips. “I feel guilty. I feel 
 upset. But you’re right. It doesn’t mean that doin’ things differently would have changed anything, and that’s what I have to keep
” He shook his head. “I never thought I’d have 
 that I’d get to meet someone that
” He brought the hand up from your shoulder to your chin, curling his fingers beneath it and rubbing his thumb slowly over your lips. “But I did.” You did. 
 Neither of you said anything for a few minutes, and though you had to look away from him, averting your gaze from his eyes, your heart rate didn’t slow. It seemed like every few months, you and Ryan had one of these conversations, and while you didn’t mind them, because it reaffirmed the feelings that both of you had for each other, you had to wonder if, at some point, they’d get to be too much - too often. This is normal, right? This is
 “Ryan?” You looked back at him, nervously biting your lip. “Are you going to need to see
” 
 “No.” He shook his head, using the hand that had been on your face to push his hair back. “No, I said everything that I had to say when we talked on the phone.” You felt a surge of relief course through your body, because you could hear in his voice that he meant it. Alright. Good. I guess
 “An’ I think that once I see Ginny, I won’t even feel
 it’s just
.” He shrugged. “So much time to think, it’s all I -”
 “Alright, Ry.” You leaned in, taking a breath before you kissed his cheek, nodding your head. “I just wanted to make sure.” He turned his head, lips meeting yours, and even though it was a brief kiss, it reassured you. 
 “I ruined it, didn’t I?” He pulled his hand from yours and moved it to your side, the other one returning to your cheek. “Had every intention of gettin’ you here and makin’ sure that you -” You felt his lip curl, heard the intent behind his words. You didn’t ruin anything, Ryan. “Did you see our shower?” You shook your head, feeling Ryan’s grip on you tighten as you moved your hand back to his knee. “I did. I wanna see you in that shower.” Your fingers tightened on his leg, but you didn’t otherwise respond. “Maybe both of them, actually.” You sighed, feeling yourself smile as you raised your other hand to his hair, tugging on it, his lips moving lower on your face. “And the tub.” He kissed you again, teeth closing around your lip for a brief second. “And on the couch.” 
 “Ryan?” He hummed against your throat, fingers tangling in your hair. “Let’s start with the bed.” He nodded and you leaned back, feeling him push you down against the mattress. 
 “I can do that.”
--- 
 Later that afternoon - after you and Ryan had cleaned yourselves up and eaten a small lunch, you lounged on the couch with your head in his lap while he called Ginny. “Hey, we’re here.” He was quiet for a few seconds, listening, and you smiled up at him. He sounded more relaxed, and while you knew that the conversation you’d had earlier had only been tabled and not forgotten, you knew that he’d been right - when he saw Ginny, saw that she didn’t blame him for his actions years earlier, he’d be much more comfortable in the city. Even though she’s here somewhere. Somewhere close. It had taken everything in you not to try and look up Jackie’s address with her new husband, figuring out where they lived so that you could book a place to stay as far from them as possible - but you’d refrained, telling yourself that if you were meant to run into her - or into them - while you were in the city, it’s what would happen. “Yeah, we’re actually stayin’ pretty close to you, I think. She looked up your address and -” Ryan laughed, looking down. “Lemme ask.” He pulled the phone away from his mouth. “Ginny wants to know if you want to have dinner tonight.” 
 ‘Yes.” You nodded. “They want to come here, or go out, or
” Ryan moved the hand that had been resting against your chest, covering your mouth with it. Hey. 
 “You hear her, Gin?” He laughed. “Yeah. I’ll let her know.” Ryan raised an eyebrow. “There’s a place up the road that Henry likes, figures it’ll be better to
” You nodded immediately, understanding and Ryan moved his hand back to its previous location, fingers pressing down on the skin above the edge of your shirt. Neutral location. She doesn’t want to have us over until
 “Six? Is it gonna be bu- alright. See you then, Ginny.” He hung up, glancing at the screen of his phone before he set it on the cushions next to you. “We got a couple hours, what do you want to do?” You pressed your lips together, thinking. 
 “We can just stay here, Ryan.” He frowned, but you continued. “It’s too late to go look at anything, and if we go downtown and then have to leave
 Henry’s little, so we can always go out after
” You went to sit up, but Ryan stopped you, moving his hand a little lower, the tips of his fingers sliding under your collar and curling over your shoulder. 
 “You wanna go out?” You nodded, staring up at him. 
 “Yeah, we can leave the car here, take an Uber or something, have a few drinks.” You swallowed. “This doesn’t have to be a
”
 “Alright.” He grinned. “Sounds good to me.” 
 --- 
 You drove from the house to the restaurant, which was on the same street that you were staying on and parked the car, backing into a spot that gave you a good view of the front doors. Ryan had wanted to be there a few minutes early, and you knew that it was to calm his nerves, to be sure that you got there before Ginny and Henry. “Food sounds good here, Ryan.” You looked over at him, watching as his eyes focused on the doors. “Lots of different burgers and-” 
 “They’re here.” You followed his gaze, watching as an old pickup truck pulled past you, and then Ryan was reaching for you, pulling you close to him and kissing you hard. “It’s just Ginny, why am I so -”
 “Because you love her, Ryan.” You said the words and watched as he took them in, nose wrinkling and teeth digging into his lower lip. “You love her and you haven’t seen her in years, and -”
 “This is why I need you.” He sighed, kissing you again, but this time it was slow, a gentle press of his lips against yours. “You’re always right, an’ I -”
 “Not always.” You sighed, looking past Ryan and watching as a dark haired woman led a small boy to the doors, his hand held tightly in hers. “Now let’s go see your friends, Ry.” He nodded, pulling away from you after giving your knee one more firm squeeze and then he got out of the car. Alright. Let’s go. You got out, too, locking it and dropping your keys into your purse as you moved to the front of the restaurant, Ryan’s hand waiting for yours to slip into it. The woman waited near the front doors, a small frown on her lips, but as soon as her eyes landed on Ryan, she smiled. The expression took years off of her face, and as you got closer, Ryan pulled his hand from yours, steps quickening as he reached the woman. He hugged her tightly, Virginia never letting go of Henry’s hand, though the boy was more interested in the cars passing by on the street than he was with what his mother was doing. 
 “Ryan!” You heard her voice in person for the first time, the excited tone of it muffled by his shoulder, and you took a step back as he wrapped both arms around her more tightly, a laugh escaping his lips. “You look great, like you haven’t -”
 “Ginny, you look
” He stepped back, shaking his head and smiling down at the small woman. “It’s good to see you, really good, and Henry, he
” You looked down when Ryan did, seeing that the boy was now looking up at you and Ryan, scowling. “He still looks just like his-”
 “Just like his daddy, yeah.” Ginny squeezed Ryan’s arm again before pulling gently on Henry’s hand, moving him closer to her. “That’s what everyone says.” Henry stood next to Virginia, and everyone went silent for a few seconds until Ginny addressed you, interest in her tone. “I’ve heard a lot about you.” You widened your eyes in surprise and she held her hand out to you. “I’m glad this one’s got someone to keep him in line.” You laughed and Ryan scoffed, Ginny’s hand falling from yours and back to her side. “We should go in, though, Henry’s hungry, and he’s gotta go to bed in a couple hours.” Nodding, you followed the woman and her son into the restaurant, Ryan’s hand resting against your back the entire time you waited in line to order. As you waited, Virginia reached down to pick Henry up, pointing out things on the menu to him. 
 “Do you want to go get a table, Ry?” You looked up at him, but Ryan shook his head. 
 “No, but you can.” He raised an eyebrow. “Tell me what you want and I’ll order.” You looked back at the menu and told him what you wanted, reaching for your purse but Ryan shook his head. “No, I got this.” Understanding immediately, you nodded, stepping away from Ryan and making your way to a booth, figuring it would be easier and more comfortable for Henry. Reminds me of a Shake Shack. You looked around the restaurant, eyes taking in the decor and the crowd. No, not quite, but
 You’d been a lot of places in your travels, seen a lot of small towns that were trying to grow, trying to modernize, and Ogden was no different. Give it a chance. Smiling brightly as Ryan and Ginny made their way to the table, a drink holder in his hands, you scooted over, increasing the space next to you. 
 “Couple minutes, and the food should be out.” Ginny grinned at you, waving her hand. “This place is quick, and it’s good, and it’s
” Ginny smiled down at her son. “Cheap.” There was a pause and you leaned in, shrugging your shoulders. 
 “A good burger’s a good burger.” You smiled at her. “And if it’s cheap? That’s even better.” You felt Ryan’s hand on your knee, not squeezing but just resting there. “I -”
 “She does what we did, Gin.” Ryan’s tone was light, but you could still hear the apprehension in it. “Likes to get to know the places an’ the people and -”
 “Let her talk, Ryan.” Ginny sat up, eyes moving between the two of you. “I gotta decide.” Decide what? He asked your question out loud, and Ginny rolled her eyes. “Decide if I like her or not.” You watched her press her lips together, taking a breath. “I’m kidding, Ryan.” She shook her head. “I already like her, she’s keepin’ you safe.” You felt your heart thud at that - the first mention of the loss that they’d both experienced, and you tried not to flinch, but at the tightening of Ryan’s fingers through your jeans, you knew that you’d failed. I’m sorry, Ry, I couldn’t help it. Virginia said your name again, opening her mouth to say more when a young girl approached your table, two full trays of food in her hands. 
 Once things had been passed out - burgers for all three adults and a turkey sandwich for Henry, along with buckets of fries and onion rings to share between you - you started talking again, conversation flowing easily between you and Ginny, Ryan adding things in every now and then. You watched as he ate, his attention shifting between Ginny and Henry, focusing on the boy more and more as time passed, but Ryan never missed a beat. You liked Ginny, could tell that she was a devoted mother, trying to get Henry to say a few things too, including him in the conversation, and you knew instinctively that when she’d found out she was pregnant, her entire life had shifted. She was done right away, being a mom was
 You glanced over at Ryan, watching as he laughed, telling Ginny about something that had happened in St. Louis, and wondered what he would have done if he’d ever gotten someone pregnant, if he’d 
Stop. Shaking your head, you realized that Ryan was saying your name, his arm around your shoulders. “I’m sorry, I was just
”
 “Thinkin’ about somethin’?” You nodded, meeting Ryan’s eyes. “It’s been a long day, and you did a lot of drivin’.” 
 “Yeah, but
” You shook your head. “That’s not -”
 “It’s fine.” Ginny leaned over the table, reaching out with one hand to squeeze yours while looking at Henry, who was coloring on one of the place mats with a green crayon. “We’ve gotta get going anyway, it’s almost time for bed, and he needs a bath.” She rolled her eyes. “I have to drop him off at my mom’s before I go to work, and -”
 “They still in the same house, Ginny?” Ryan spoke up and she nodded. “What about -” She nodded, cutting him off. 
 “Everyone else is still exactly where they were the last time you were here, Ryan.” You took a deep breath. Does she mean? “Not much has changed, except we’ve all gotten a little older.” Ginny laughed. “I work all day tomorrow, and then have an early shift the day after, so I don't know if we can
” She looked between the two of you. “I’m off the day after that, though, we can do somethin’ then, if you want.” Ryan nodded. “I just
” Ginny leaned in, voice going low. “I wanted him to really meet you, Ryan, before 
 before I invite you over and let you spend time with him, I just 
” 
 “I get it.” He nodded. “We’re here until next Thursday, so we have plenty of time, and
” Ryan looked over at Henry again before lowering his head. “He looks so much like ‘im, Ginny.” You squeezed Ryan’s hand, feeling the spread of his fingers beneath yours, giving you a chance to hold them more tightly. “It’ll be nice to sit down and just
” 
 “Yeah, it will.” You knew that the conversation would be hard, but could also tell that Ryan was feeling more comfortable with the whole thing. See? Seeing them was what you needed, Ryan, it was 
 all you needed. “Thank you for dinner, Ryan. You didn’t have to -”
 “I did, though.” Ryan grinned, sitting back up and leaning against the back of the booth. “You guys took carea me all those years, least I can do is buy you a burger.” You felt the mood shift again, Ginny laughing, and a few minutes later as the four of you exited the restaurant, you paused in the parking lot, Henry’s head sleepily leaning against his mother’s shoulder. “Give me a call, Ginny. Let me know when you want to see me again, and I’ll stop by.” She nodded, and Ryan quickly walked over to the truck, pulling the back door open and stepping away to let Ginny put Henry into his car seat, buckling him in before she closed the door. 
 “It was nice to meet you, Ginny.” You called out the goodbye, still standing by the driver’s side door of your car. “I’m sure I’ll see you soon.” She raised a hand to you, and  then turned back to Ryan, stepping closer. Give them a minute. You unlocked your car, sliding into the seat and started it, wanting it to be warm when Ryan got in. That was
 You shook your head, flipping through the radio and settling on an old rock station, leaning back in your seat and closing your eyes. She’s nice. You hadn’t even realized that you’d fallen asleep until you felt Ryan’s fingers moving over your cheek a while later. “Oh, shit, Ry, I didn’t -”
 “You want me to drive?” He leaned in, rubbing his nose against your cheek, and you yawned, shaking your head back and forth. “You were sleepin’, I -”
 “It’s just a couple blocks, Ryan, I can
” You sat straight up, blinking. “How long were you out there?” He laughed, leaning back against his seat. 
 “Only about ten minutes. You must be exhausted.” I guess I am. Rubbing your eyes, you turned your head to look at him, laughing quietly. 
 “It’s not even 9, Ryan, I
” I’m getting old. “Let’s go back, we can figure out where
”
 “We’re not goin’ out tonight.” He spoke quietly and your eyes moved over to him as you pulled out of the parking spot, turning out of the lot and back onto Monroe. Why? “We’ve got all week, and there’s nothin’ wrong with going back to the house and getting to bed early.” 
 “Whatever you say, Brenner.” It only took a few minutes and then your car was parked safely in the garage of your rental - and you were wrapped in Ryan’s arms in the master bedroom. “We’ll wake up early tomorrow, Ryan, and
” But you were already nodding off again, Ryan’s bearded chin pressed against your forehead. You woke up a few hours later, and though the bed next to you was empty, you could hear the sounds of Ryan playing guitar from downstairs. Should I go down? Rolling onto your back, you stared up at the ceiling, straining your ears to hear what he was playing. I can’t tell, I
 You rubbed your eyes and sat up, making your decision. 
 The stairs didn’t squeak, but you still paused at the bottom of them, listening. He was playing something original - or, if it wasn’t, you didn’t recognize the song - picking through the notes and humming under his breath. He’s inspired here, we haven’t even been
 “You gonna come over here, or just stand there and snoop?” Shit. You moved across the floor and down the short hallway, curling up in the center of the couch. “I didn’t wake you up, did I?” 
 “No, I just 
 rolled over and you weren’t there, and I heard you, so
”
 “Felt like I had to play.” He glanced over at you, fingers still picking out notes. “Seein’ Ginny, talking about Cowboy, even a little, it
” I get it. “Bein’ back here, it’s
” I don’t know if I want to hear this. 
 “Hey.” You pulled the blanket off the back of the couch, covering yourself. “Keep playing, Ryan.” The look on his face grateful, Ryan smiled and turned his attention back to the instrument in his hands - your father’s guitar. He’s in Utah and he’s not playing his
 Eyes on Ryan, you watched him play for a while, feeling yourself growing tired again as his words and the strumming - now much quieter - lulled you back to sleep. 
---
 Ryan’s POV
 He woke before you the following morning, stretching in the large bed and turning his head to face you as the pale sunlight filtered in. We’re in Utah. He hadn’t been back for nearly three years, but knowing that the mountains were just outside the windows, that the sleepy little town of Ogden was waiting for him to explore it, Ryan felt excitement. Not because she’s here, but because you are, he thought as he stared at you, your hair spread out over the pillow. Gonna show you the best parts of this place. He finally rolled away from you, reaching for his phone, and was surprised to see that it was barely eight, meaning he’d only gotten five and a half hours of sleep. Get up, go shower. He took a breath and rolled again toward the edge of the bed, but before he could swing his legs over the side, he felt your hand pressed against his spine. “Where you goin’, Ry?” 
 You mumbled the words and he froze, pausing long enough for you to remove your hand before he turned to face you again. “Gonna get up, it’s -” Your eyes were still closed, but he watched as you cracked one open, face still pressed against the pillow. “Why?”
 “What time is it?” You cleared your throat as he told you, groaning. “We’re on vacation. Stay in bed.” Yawning, you hummed as you let your breath out. “I’m not getting up yet.” Of course you aren’t. He watched you for a few seconds before making his decision, moving across the mattress and pulling you into his arms and against his chest. How can I say no? Ryan felt your lips press against his skin as you rested your hand against his ribs, and he relaxed back into the sheets, closing his eyes and taking a deep breath. She’s right, it’s a vacation. Your breath evened out as you drifted back off, and Ryan wasn’t far behind you, his arms tightening around your body. 
 --- 
 Both of you finally woke up around ten and after showering - separately - and eating a late breakfast, you decided that you’d spend the day exploring the city. He’d been running through a list of places that he enjoyed, wanting to be sure that you saw them, but when Ryan tried to list things out for you, you tossed your head back, laughing. What? “Ryan, what happened to spontaneity?” You were sitting on the bench at the dining room table, one foot raised to the surface of the wood, both arms wrapped around your bent knee. “I know you have a lot you want me to see, but
” Cocking your head to the side, you smiled at him. “Won’t it be better if we just kind of
 get there?” At his silence, you widened your eyes, sitting up straight. “I mean, we can
” 
 “No, you’re right.” Ryan moved across the room, sitting down on the bench with you. “I just want to be sure you see
” What do I want her to see? “Want you to understand why being here was important to me, even if
 I couldn’t stay here.” He watched as you frowned at him, thinking through all of the possible places for you to go. “Why don’t we start with the Station?” Ryan reached up, running his fingers through his hair. “There’s a couple museums in there, some galleries
 and then when we’re done, we can just walk down 25th
 that’s the main street here.” You watched Ryan with curiosity, and he continued. “Restaurants and more stores
 you can see the mountains
 it’s
” 
 “Sounds good, Ryan.” You stood, turning to look down at him. “We should go, that way we’ll be downtown when the sun sets.” He stood too, reaching out and closing his fingers around your wrist as you began to walk toward the door. “W-”
 “C’mere.” Ryan tugged on you, waiting until you were facing him to speak again. “I’m glad you’re here with me.” You licked your lips, staying quiet. “You gotta understand that I
”
 “I get it.” Your voice was quiet, but Ryan heard a hint of sadness in it. “This isn’t easy for you. This is the last place you thought about
 staying.” Is that it? “But I want to see it, see how you see it, because
” You frowned, but before Ryan could speak, you continued. “It’s personal to you, the same way it was when I showed you Philadelphia, and the same way it would be if we ever go back to -”
 “No.” He shook his head, feeling his body tense. “It’s completely different from Vegas.” His free hand found its way to your hip, his head still moving from side to side. “That was the beginning of something, this place, Ogden
 it’s nothing like that. Not even close.” He paused, closing his eyes and for a moment picturing Jackie’s face, the way she’d looked at him as she watched him play with Georgie the first time. No. “I learned somethin’ here, but it wasn’t
” Ryan leaned in, pressing his lips to yours and feeling your immediate response. “Wasn’t as important.” You laughed quietly but nodded, whispering his name before he kissed you again, this time letting his lips linger, fingers tightening around your wrist. “Let’s go see some trains, yeah?” 
 --- 
 A few hours later, you and Ryan were in the second gallery, holding his hand as your arms hung between your bodies. You’d made your way through the indoor portions of the museum, excitedly reading the information and listening as Ryan showed you around, and he was happy to see that you seemed to be enjoying yourself. Why wouldn’t she? This is what she does. Being back in the building brought back a lot of memories; things he hadn’t thought about for years. He’d remembered watching Lia and Jackie sing together, the way that he’d seen for the first time what the woman was capable of when she stopped thinking and let herself act on instinct, the way seeing that had led to the first time he’d seen her at her realest - terrified at the thought of losing her daughter on the sidewalk in front of the building, Ryan doing what he could to reassure her that Lia wasn’t going anywhere. I can’t be thinking of this, it isn’t fair it
 You were right there next to him, fingers linked together as you browsed, wandering through the galleries and the other portions of the interior of the large space, and he was having a difficult time keeping himself in the present. But I can’t let it
 He thought back to the conversations he and Jackie had after that night, the way things had shifted, becoming somehow more and less comfortable between them in the same moments, the way that his mind had screamed “go” as soon as he’d found out about Cowboy, even though everything he knew should have convinced him otherwise. As the two of you made it through the second gallery, you murmuring about the art and leaning in to inspect the pieces more closely, Ryan closed his eyes, swallowing as he remembered the feeling in his chest as he’d hurried back to Utah, back to her, back to... Stop. None of that matters, not anymore. “Ryan?” 
 He opened both eyes and turned to look down at you, noticing that you were watching him intently. “Yeah?” He tightened his hold on your hand, not knowing what else to say, and in a split second, he saw the look in your eyes change. Shit. “You -”
 “You’re thinking about
” You pulled your hand back and Ryan let you do it, knowing better than to hold on more tightly. “I
” He watched you swallow, struggling for words. “How long
 all day?” He hesitated for only a second and then nodded, feeling shame course through his body. Why am I doing this to myself? To her?  “Ryan, I
” You took a step back, and he saw you curl your fingers into your palm, teeth digging into your lower lip. “I shouldn’t have come here with you, not to Utah, not to -” He stepped closer again, eyes going wide and his hand shot out, fingers closing around your knuckles. 
 “No, don’t say that.” He heard something in his voice that he was unfamiliar with, but Ryan felt his heart pounding in his chest. “Look.” You froze as he touched you, but didn’t pull away. “I never said that bein’ here wasn’t going to be strange for me. I haven’t been in Ogden in years, and the last time I was here, it was
” Ryan wet his lips. “I had a lot goin’ through my head, and I’m thinkin’ that I didn’t
 I didn’t deal with all that as well as I thought I did.” He let out a deep sigh, stepping closer to you and reached up with his free hand, his fingers tracing over your temple and down your cheek. “I’m not thinkin’ about it, about her because that’s what I want, I’m
 thinkin’ about everything because I can’t help it.” Please understand. “I’m here with you because I wanna be. There’s no one else I want to be walking through here with, or seein’ the ponies on 25th with later or headin’ back to the house with tonight.” You were watching him with a careful expression in your eyes, but he continued anyway, hand dropping to your shoulder. “I want you here with me. In Utah, in here, everywhere.”
 “Did you come here with her?” He heard the sadness in your voice, though you tried to disguise it. “Walk through -”
 “No.” He shook his head. “Well, we came here together a couplea times, but it was never to see the exhibits, it was for events.” You watched him, waiting. “I’m not doin’ the same things with you that I did with her. I would never. You deserve more than that, but this is a small town, and so a lot of places are
” Ruined? Full of memories? “Reminders of the time I spent here.” Ryan watched you close your eyes before looking down, hair falling over your face as you moved. “Look, I’d never lie to you about this. You asked, and I’m tellin’ you the truth, because -”
 “I know, Ry.” You raised your head and he saw that your eyes were shining, lips firmly set. “But it doesn’t -” He surprised both of you by pulling you closer, wrapping both arms around you and tilting his head down to kiss the top of your head. I hope she can feel how fast my heart is beating, how this is botherin’ me. It took a second, but you wound an arm around him, fingers hard against the skin of his back. 
 “I’m in love with you, you know that.” His words quiet, Ryan rocked slowly from side to side before straightening up, saying your name. “I can’t help -”
 “Love you too, Ryan.” You reached up with one hand, swiping beneath your eyes. “It’s just hard because I know that you
 cared, and it’s like I shouldn’t be here because it’s-” Ryan cut you off with a firm shake of his head. “What?”
 “She lives here, she doesn’t own this place. You have as much a right to be here as she does, and
 and I’m sorry that I ruined the day, because I was lookin’ forward to -”
 “Didn’t ruin anything, Ryan.” You sniffed, drawing your lower lip into your mouth. “I’m just being stupid, I -” Stupid? No way. “I know that you
 fuck.” He watched as a tear slipped from one eye, dripping slowly down your cheek. He wanted nothing more than to kiss you, but didn’t, instead drawing you closer again and just holding you. Nothing I say is going to help. “Hey.” You pulled away from him, gesturing toward the exit. “I think I’m done in here, can we
” He was moving before you’d finished, leading you toward the door, and within 30 seconds, the two of you were outside, the chilly air feeling slightly warmer in the bright sunlight.
 “Hey, stop.” Ryan planted his feet, crossing his arms over his chest and saying your name again. “You’re gonna tell me not to apologize, so I won’t.” He watched as you raised an eyebrow. “But I want you to know that I wasn’t
 it wasn’t this whole time, I
 I was
” He looked past you, wrinkling his nose. “I got caught up in
” It’s been years and Jackie’s still ruinin’ everything. “It won’t happen again. Not in Ogden, not -”
 “You can’t promise me that.” You shrugged, fingers moving through your hair. “I know you’ll try, but we can’t help what we think about or when.” You glanced upward and then back at him. “I don’t like being jealous, Ryan. Not of a memory, not of someone right in front of me, not even
 it’s not fun.” No, it’s not. “But I can’t help it, because I don’t like thinking of you with-”
 “Then don’t.” He reached out, taking your hand, and was grateful that you let him. “I sure as hell don’t wanna think about you with some other guy, so I get it.” You laughed at that, even as the two of you moved toward where the train cars were parked, a few people passing by as you walked. “Never been over here before, it’s always been closed, but I’ve wanted to
” He paused. “Go inside the engine, see-”
 “See what you were riding around on all those years?” You elbowed him, a slightly more neutral tone in your voice. “You saw the open sky from the boxcars, Ry, but never the
” She gets it. “Let’s go, what are you waiting for?” He stopped on the sidewalk, angling his body toward yours. “Ryan?”
 “Are we alright?” He didn’t even want to ask, but knew that he had to. “I need to know before we keep
”
 “Yes.” You said the word with conviction, stepping close and pressing your hand against his chest. “I just got upset for a second, but I’ll be fine. I’m not going to let it
 ruin this, ruin our..” Your fingers bent slightly, digging into his skin. “We’ve still got a few hours before the streetlights come on, Brenner. Let’s get you back on a train.” In disbelief, Ryan watched you, breath caught in his throat. Is she really alright? Is this
 But you caught him off guard again by rising onto your toes to kiss him, lips warm as they met his. Ryan lifted a hand to the back of your head, tilting his to the side, but didn’t press his luck and pulled back after a few seconds. “W-”
 “Gotta keep my hands offa you in public.” He grinned, knowing that things still weren’t perfect, but wanting to keep the mood light. “But when we get back to the house tonight?” It was his turn to raise an eyebrow. “No promises, if you’ll
” You winked, the excitement in your eyes something he was thrilled to see. “Good.” Ryan rolled his neck without looking away from you. “C’mon, let’s get on that train.” 
 --- 
 Your POV
 After the tense few minutes in the museum and the parking lot, things relaxed between you and Ryan, but you were still less excited than you had been when you woke up, and you were apprehensive about what was to come. I knew something was wrong. I knew he
 You’d felt the distance growing as you made your way through the museums, which had been filled with things that you’d enjoyed looking at and learning about, but when it had become apparent that he was barely listening to you, you’d called Ryan out - not wanting to be right. But I was. Jackie’s presence loomed over you, and even though you believed him when he said he wanted to be there, that he was in love with you, that being back in Ogden was just hitting him harder than he thought it would, you knew that you and Ryan would have to work hard to recover the day
 if it was at all possible. It is. It has to be. 
 Ryan talked about the trains as you made your way past the row of them, pointing out the differences, and you realized that not only had he spent a great deal of time on them, but that he’d also learned about the vehicles, wanting to better understand his primary mode of transportation. “You wanna come in with me?” The two of you stopped next to the engine that you’d be able to enter, but rather than giving him an answer, you stepped back, reaching for your phone. “What are you -”
 “It’s a good shot, Ryan. You and the
” You gestured. “The colors, and the mountains
” He looked surprised but didn’t argue with you, and even though you didn’t have your main camera, you took a few shots with your phone, giving him directions but overall just letting him stand how he wanted to, knowing that it was better that way. “Got it, Ry.” You put your phone back into your pocket, stepping over to where Ryan still stood, his hands in his pockets and a thoughtful look on his face. “What?”
 “You still wanted to
” He looked down, shrugging. “Nothin’. Don’t worry about it.” Ryan leaned over, putting his arm around your shoulders and pulling you closer for a few seconds. “Let’s go in and see it, and then we can head up 25th and stop for somethin’ to eat.” Slightly confused at his refusal to answer your question, the two of you stepped up into the engine, making your way through the cabin. It didn’t take long, but you saw Ryan’s eyes light up as he stepped down the narrow aisle toward the cab, taking a seat in the engineer’s chair, long fingers wrapping around the gear knob as you stood behind him, watching. His fingers moved over everything, trailing over the buttons and knobs, and you pulled your phone out again, snapping pictures. This is him. This is 
 
 By the time you made it down the hall and through the sleeping quarters, stepping onto the small ledge that would have been between the engine and the first car, Ryan was fully back with you, holding your hand tightly and pulling you into the conversation, doing his best to answer questions for you. You didn’t know exactly what he was talking about, but the tone of his voice made you happy, and you could tell that he was happy, too. “How close did you
 stay to the engines, Ryan?” Your eyes moved over his form, the mountains behind him, the way he was leaning against the metal exterior of the train. “Not too close, right? Or they wou-”
 “It depended on what kinda train it was. The boxcars were no big deal, I could pull myself into one pretty much anywhere, because they couldn’t see me in ‘em, but the open cars, the gondolas?” He shook his head. “Had to pick those a little more careful, because if I jumped into one an’ it wasn’t completely empty? It’s easier to be seen, so I picked those when I was only goin’ a short trip, or when it was warm enough that I could sleep outside an’ watch the sky.” He had a faraway look in his eyes for a minute, but then he looked back at you and they focused. “I miss it, sometimes, but not because I miss the travelin’, I just miss
 it was open, you know?” You did, and so you nodded, thinking about the nights you’d slept on beach chairs, the fields you’d sat in long after dark just to hear the sounds of nature around you. 
 “I get it, Ryan.” Swallowing, you let your eyes scan the horizon again, focusing in on the tops of the mountains in the distance, still over his right shoulder. “Freedom, things being unpredictable, the -”
 He stopped your words by kissing you again, surging forward and threading his fingers through your hair, palm pressed against your cheek. It surprised you but you didn’t stop him, instead raising your hands to close them around the material of his jacket, pulling him close to you. He didn’t hold himself back, his other arm going around your waist as he coaxed your lips apart with his tongue, and you sighed quietly. How can I doubt anything with him? Ryan finally pulled back, his eyes warm in the afternoon sunlight, and didn’t speak, instead watching you and waiting. What? You felt your lips quirking up into a smile at his stare, and after long seconds, Ryan leaned in again, lowering his lips to your ear. “I’m right here with you, I promise.” I know you are, Ryan, I just
 He kissed the side of your face, running his nose along your cheek and then backed off, taking a breath. “You ready to see 25th?” 
 “Yeah.” You lowered your hands, taking one of his again and squeezed. “Think I am.”
--- 
 By the time it was getting dark, you’d made your way up 25th street and to the amphitheater, walking through the open space - most of it still snow-covered aside from the paths, Ryan’s arm around your shoulders. After stopping for pizza at a tiny shop on the corner of Lincoln, you weren’t hungry, and were finally starting to relax again, welcoming Ryan’s company and the stories he told you about the restaurants on the street, the shops that lined it. It was hard for you to believe that he’d only spent a few months in the city, but you realized that he’d been trying to learn about the place he’d considered settling, and it startled you. He really tried. He really thought
 But the closer you listened, walking with him, you heard in his voice that he was talking about each location with a detached tone of voice. He knew the places but had no connection to them, could tell you what they were like, but didn’t have many important memories. He didn’t talk about Ogden the way that he spoke about Chicago or Seattle or even Charleston - and you knew without a doubt that Ryan hadn’t ever felt a real connection to the city, no matter what he’d tried to do. But the pizza was good. 
 “So there’s a brewery,” Ryan said, leaning over to talk into your ear again, the sounds of the increasing number of cars making it a little more difficult to hear. “Called Rooster’s, it’s on the other side of the street.” He cleared his throat. “I worked there a couple weeks when I was livin’ here, and they’ve got good food, beer’s better than average.” 
 “We should go.” You nodded, eyes moving to your left and finding the illuminated sign. “Looks like my kind of place.” He laughed from next to you, and you glanced up in time to see him nod his head. “We’ll Uber, that way we can both drink, and not worry about getting back to the house.” 
 “Definitely.” He raised his arm to point out another of the colorful horses, this one illuminated by a small light mounted to the base, though you didn’t stop to look closely. They were scattered on the sidewalks, and Ryan told you that they were set up each year to go along with the largest Rodeo event in the area, and you’d taken pictures with some of them, Ryan even posting one on his Instagram page of him with a golden horse, reared up on its hind legs. The project was interesting to you, and you knew that you’d be bringing your camera with you the next time you came downtown, documenting things with the powerful lens. I can still enjoy Ogden, even
 it’s great for pictures. 
 Ryan took your hand as you walked back down the well-lit street toward Union Station and the car, still talking and pointing out the places where he’d played, the spots where he’d had the best luck. Stopped and waiting for a light to change so that you could cross back over Lincoln, Ryan was gesturing down the street to a tattoo shop that he’d said he contemplated getting a tattoo done at when he trailed off in the middle of a sentence. “Ryan?” You frowned as you looked up at him, seeing his eyes focused ahead of you. “What’s
” 
 “Nothing, I just
” He shook his head, looking down. “Thought I saw
” He chewed on his lip, taking a deep breath. “Just seein’ things, it’s no big deal.” The light changed and you started walking again, Ryan’s steps slowing slightly as you passed an Italian restaurant called Rovali’s, the bright lights from inside spilling out onto the sidewalk. You slowed too, eyes scanning the windows, and though you felt him stiffen next to you, you didn’t need him to explain why. Oh, shit. Jackie was seated at the window table, a young blonde girl next to her and a handsome - though nondescript man across from her, wide smile on his face. She’s right there. She
 Seeing the woman for the first time, even though glass, was a shock to you, because though you knew what she looked like, you were unprepared for the wide smile on her face as she spoke to her husband and then the server, the way you heard Ryan inhale from next to you as he watched the three of them. 
 He squeezed your hand more tightly but you were frozen, heart pounding in your chest as you watched the woman through the glass, and then, just as you were steeling yourself to start walking again, her gaze moved to the window, landing on your face for a moment - and then, as if she recognized you, immediately sliding to your right, where Ryan was standing. Move. Walk. Don’t stand here. You took a step forward, though you were unable to look away as she stared at Ryan through the window, her eyebrows shooting up, lips freezing in a smile, but it wasn’t until he’d started moving too that you felt yourself breathe again. Just get back to the car, get back to the house, get
 Ryan didn’t speak as you moved, the people you passed on the sidewalk allowing you space, and even though you didn’t let go of Ryan’s hand, you relaxed your grip on it, knowing that he felt the change. She’s right there, what are the odds? What if she comes out, what if
 It was less than a block back to the parking lot, and when you reached the crosswalk at Wall Avenue, you glanced from side to side before walking through the red light and across the street, not pausing the way that you should have. 
 “Hey.” He spoke loudly, following as closely behind you as he could, hurrying you across the street and past the fountain, which was illuminated in the darkness. Ryan said your name as you reached the curb and you finally stopped, turning to face him and pulling your hand away from his. “Don’t do this.” He shook his head back and forth and you saw his eyes darken as he stepped toward you. “I didn’t -”
 “I know you didn’t, Ryan.” You reached up, rubbing at your face. “But that’s my luck. That we’d
 that she’d
” You were suddenly tired, the good feeling that had slowly returned throughout the previous few hours gone, and wanted nothing more than to be back at the house. Maybe I’ll have a beer and sit in the hot tub, maybe I’ll
 “I want to go home, Ryan.” You shrugged, reaching into your purse for the keys to your car. “I’m just
 done with today.” You swallowed, looking over his shoulder and half expecting to see the woman making her way down the sidewalk to where you stood. “I need -”
 “Can I drive?” He was watching you, speaking cautiously. “I know it’s your car and all, but I don’t 
 you’re upset, and
” You handed the keys over to him without speaking, fingertips brushing his palm, but neither of you said anything else as you headed back to your parking spot, Ryan clicking the car unlocked as you reached it. What did he see in her? You stared out the window as he drove, the interior of the vehicle silent except for the low sound of the radio. Did this
 are we
 Ryan kept both hands on the wheel, his eyes focused on the road, and you were reminded of the apprehension you’d felt on the way home from finding him in Philadelphia, like there was more unsaid between the two of you than you could ever hope to say out loud. But this time, it’s about
You took a long breath, staring out the window at the houses you were passing, but couldn’t bring yourself to look at Ryan. He
 they... She was
 “You want me to park in the garage, or
?” 
 “Driveway’s fine.” You were unbuckling the seat belt before he’d removed the keys from the ignition, and you heard the wavering of your voice. Shit. “Thanks for driving, Ryan.” You sat in total silence for a few seconds and when you finally brought your gaze up to his face, you saw that Ryan was watching you with a worried look in his eyes. “I need a ... “ You stopped, thinking. What do I need? “I need some time, Ryan, that was 
 I wasn’t... “ You pushed your door open, getting out and then leaning back into the car, sighing. “Just give me a 
”
 “Whatever you need, I don’t want to
” He shook his head, leaning toward you in the darkness. “Just don’t leave, yeah?” I wouldn’t. I
 I couldn’t. Promising him that you wouldn’t go further than the back yard, you used the code to unlock the gate, removing the cover of the hot tub and turning it - along with the overhead lights of the covered patio on before heading into the house through the garage. Ryan was sitting on the couch as you walked by, holding your guitar in his hands, but he didn’t speak as you went up the stairs and into the bedroom. By the time you were changed and wrapped in one of the large towels, he was playing and singing - loudly - voice echoing in the open room. He sounded sad, singing strained as he made his way through one of his original songs, but you didn’t stop, walking out the sliding glass door and into the backyard, bare feet moving quickly over the cold cement. Tossing the towel onto one of the chairs, you climbed into the steaming, bubbling water, sinking in to your neck and closing your eyes, trying to clear your mind. None of it matters. Don’t let it
 
 But even over the rumbling of the bubbles coming out of the vent next to you, and despite the closed door, you could hear the loud twang of Ryan’s guitar strings as the tears started rolling down your cheeks. 
--- 
General:
@the-blind-assassin-12​ @its-my-little-dumpster-fire​ @obscurilicious​ @sweetybuzz25​ @suchatinyinfinity​ @lexxierave​ @gollyderek​ @poindexted @ificouldhelpyouforget​ @elanor-of-imladris​ @thesandbeneathmytoes​ @luminex3​ @geeksareunique​ @weallhaveadestiny​ @mfackenthal​ @thesumofmychoices​ @yannii04​ @beautiful-thinking​ @drinix​ @agentlingerie  @blah-blah-fuckit-shit​  @dreams-with-thoughts​  @wangmangagavroche​ @traeumerinwitzhelden​ @jigsawlover10​ @malionnes​ @addictedtofictionalcharacters​ @riddlefeeligns​
Ryan Brenner:
@nananananananananananabatman​ @benbarnestongue @thisisparadisemylove​ @chibiyanai​ @sweetgoodangel​​
Uncategorized:
@banditthewriter​ @padfootagain​ @madamrogers​ @ethereal-heavcns​ @editboutique​ @marauderskeeper​ @ilkaeliseb​ @delicatelilyflower​ @king4thesirens​ @ymariejp​ @mr-robot-x​ @rageshots​ @introvertedlibrary​ @writing-for-a-chance​ @yesixoxo @ilikebeachessushiandsmallanimals​ @likeorions​ @swiftyhowlz​ @dylanobrusso​ @malik-payne​ @lynne1993​ @ladyblablabla​ @dreamwritesimagines @audreychaz​ @tc-elliot @kind-wolf-blog​ @honeyydippaa​ @binbonsadoration​ @fireeyes-on-teller-dixon-grimes @ms-delos​ @jeanettexkillian​ @avengerswhore​ @elioelioeli0​ @projectcampbell​ @giggleberts​
28 notes · View notes
hypnoticwinter · 4 years ago
Text
A Death in the Family
Back when they found Uncle Beast I wasn't there at the time, I had gone out to get groceries and a couple of slabs of steak for him, and when I came back I found half the house blown apart and a big uniformed policeman who put his hand out in front of him like a great fleshy stop sign telling me that I can't go in there.
"But it's my house," I told him, and he sucked his breath in through his teeth and gave me a shockingly white, rather inconsiderate smile.
"Not any more," he said.
I had to go over to a friend's house and beg to stay the night, or the next two nights, or perhaps a week's worth of nights, and by that time the meat had spoiled. Down at the station I asked what the charges were and the officer at the desk, a fat black man (they are all fat and black, aren't they?) glanced at his buddy, standing nearby. They said something about general crimes against humanity or something or other but I wasn't paying attention. I demanded to see Uncle Beast and although they tried to talk me out of it I insisted and after maybe ten minutes they took me down to see him.
"I know you get hungry, Uncle Beast, but –"
Howl.
"Nevertheless that isn't a good enough reason for you to –"
Snuffle.
"I understand that and I'm telling you –"
Moan.
"I'm telling you that we can't get you a lawyer."
That gets Uncle Beast's attention. He looks up at me with that dumb quizzical look on his face and I nod grimly. "That's right," I tell him, speaking extra slow to make sure he gets it. "We can't get you one. Nobody will take the case. And I don't have the money to pay for one who would."
Uncle Beast gurgles somewhere deep in the back of his throat.
"Yes, you'll get a court-assigned one. Who knows how effective he'll be? Maybe he'll be a divorce lawyer."
Uncle Beast whinnies. He clearly isn't getting it, and I know he's never going to get it.
"Damn it, Uncle Beast," I say, "why did you have to eat that mailman?"
The lawyer who takes the case is a tax lawyer. He has a nice smile but thinning hair. I sit across from him as he looks over the folder which, I presume, contains details of the case. Or it might be some other case. Or it might be coupons for whatever restaurant he's going to after this. He glances up. Brown eyes behind thick glasses.
"This is for real?"
"Yes," I nod.
"He's a – ?"
"Yes." I'm glad he doesn't say the word. It makes me shiver all over when people call Uncle Beast that word, it makes me feel like I ought to be defending him or speaking out against it or doing something but I never know what to say or what to do about it.
"And he hasn't been - ?"
Even odds on euthanized or gelded being the next word, one of the two. That's usually it, in my experience. Usually euthanized more often than gelded. People don't like to think of people like Uncle Beast mating. But I shake my head no and say it for good measure, since it's true for either.
The lawyer doesn't seem to know what to say for a moment. I wait for him.
"I've never taken a case like this before," he says. He doesn't meet my eyes. I can guess what he's trying to say but I feel altogether too languid to skip ahead and reassure him. There is a pause. "I'm not sure if –" he starts gently, and I roll my eyes.
"I don't expect you to win."
"Oh," he says. "Right. And please understand, it's not out of any hate for your – " he stumbles over the word used in this context. "Your uncle," he says, glancing back down at the folder. "I just simply am not sure whether it's even possible to defend –"
"He ate a mailman," I say.
"Yes."
I decide he's earned a small smile. "I knew this would happen eventually."
He glances down at the folder again. "Can I ask you a question, miss - ?"
"Roan," I tell him smoothly. "Just call me Roan. It's easier than my last name."
"Miss Roan," he says. "Why didn't you do something about him earlier?"
"It's my right not to."
"Yes, but –"
"I simply decided not to. It's my choice."
"There's talk of making euthanizations mandatory," he says.
"But they aren't mandatory currently, no?"
"No."
"Well then."
"Miss – Roan, you realize that your uncle –"
"Uncle Beast."
"Yes, him. You realize that he is probably –"
"Going to be dead," I finish for him. "Yes, I know. There's nothing I can do about it any more."
He looks at me strangely.
"Just defend him," I say.
"I have to," he says.
When I get home my apartment has been broken into. All my stuff is strewn all over the floor. They broke Measle's vase and left her there pale and cactusy, a big dent in her side. My mattress was slashed open too and someone had shat in it. Then in paint they had written 'go home beastfucker' on the window inside and out. It was a little alarming. I called the cops and they didn't help much. It went alright until they asked for my address and then the man on the phone got a little edge to his voice and said that they would have someone around right away. Nobody came.
I figured at this point that it was your ordinary sort of ignorant, boring bigotry, so I didn't think much of it. I just told the super to clean it up and I went to go visit Uncle Beast.
Howl.
"Yes, they quite tore up the place."
Snuffle.
"I already called a locksmith, he's coming sometime in the next couple hours."
Moan.
"No, I'm not really afraid."
Gurgle.
"You don't have to be sorry."
Whine.
"It isn't your fault."
You can imagine how the rest of the conversation went, I'm sure. A lot of sloppy noises. He kept glaring at me with a sort of pitying look out of his good eye and I didn't like that much, but I think the pity might have been for himself and not for me. Operating on that assumption I reach out and take his appendage. He feels a little slimy and flaky. They must not be moisturizing him very much, if at all. But then again I'm surprised also that they haven't just beaten him to death already. They must be scared of his size. They don't need to be, he's very frail. One time when I was trying to lug him inside after he'd gone and eaten the neighbor's Shih Tzu I tugged too hard and I pulled the entire tip of his leg off and he just laid there and howled and howled. I didn't know whether to go to a hospital or a vet.
Uncle Beast makes a high whinnying noise and tries to pull away from me but I dig in and hold on. He starts bleeding.
"There's no use feeling sorry for yourself, you know," I tell him. He gnaws on a lip. I wince as the marks become permanent. "I can't get you out of this one."
I go to the park for lunch. I've packed myself a ham sandwich today and it's gotten a little cold. I could go and heat it up somewhere but the sun is very nice here on the bench so I don't bother, I just eat it like that. I get a few glances, that's all. I imagine I must be in the papers or on television somewhere but I haven't been paying attention to it so I don't know for certain.
There's a big black and white cat walking by. She eyes me timidly. I hold out a bit of my sandwich but she still isn't going for it, so I pick out some of the ham and toss it on the ground. She scurries up and takes it and runs away.
"Kind of you," someone says, and I move over and let Uncle Beast's lawyer sit down.
"What are you doing here?"
"I like to eat lunch out here too."
"It's a good day for it."
"Yes, it is."
"It's lucky I ran into you," he says, unpacking his lunch. "I called and left you a message earlier but you didn't pick up."
"I didn't have my phone."
"They're charging him with first degree murder."
I sit up a little.
"First degree? Are you sure?"
"Positive," he nods. "I just got out of the hearing."
"But they've never done that sort of thing before."
"No," he agrees, "they haven't. Your uncle's the test run."
"Explain."
"Prior to this," he says, unpacking a tin of salad, "they'd been charged with manslaughter. Beasts, I mean. I had to do a lot of research for this case," he grins. "It wasn't the most accurate charge but it was the one that worked. Manslaughter implies a degree of, uh, non-culpability. Not entirely, that is to say, but partial at least. Which, in the past, made it difficult to give Beasts the death sentence."
"Right."
"Murder, though, is entirely culpable and can't be justified. So if they make it stick, there'll be no problem giving him the chair. Or the injection. Or maybe the firing squad, I think, given his size."
"Well." I can't think of much else to say.
"You're taking this pretty well," he observes.
"He did eat a mailman," I concede.
"True. But he is your uncle."
"Listen," I say to him, looking around for a trash can. "Is there any chance, any chance at all that we're going to get him off?"
He thinks for a moment, then shakes his head. "No," he says. "I can't imagine that we have even the slightest."
"Then why should I worry about it?"
I leave him to his salad.
At the library my boss calls me in to his office and glares at me around his newspaper. Then I focus on the newspaper and see myself glaring at me too and feel I should say something so I decide to say 'ah,' all throaty and dignified and all that, except I haven't talked to anyone in a solid four or five hours since I've been down in the microfiche room cataloging and it comes out like a crackly moan. I clear my throat.
"You want to explain this?" he says. I shrug.
"What's there to explain?"
"You got us a whole fucking lot of bad press."
"So?"
He quotes from the newspaper. "Miss Roan Zillen – Duh-zillean, uh,"
"Dzilenski."
I've worked here for three years and he still trips up on my last name. But to be fair I don't even know his.
"Yes, that. Miss Roan Dzilenski, age 26, was the caretaker of the Beast that escaped from its former home in upstate –"
"Does this matter?"
"Yes it fucking does matter. Look, it says that you work here, Upper East Branch Library, says it plain as day, see?"
He slides it over to me and it does indeed say I work where I work. I cast him another dubious gaze. "So?"
"I've had four people come up to me today asking if you still worked here. Someone on Twitter tweeted at us asking what we were going to do about you."
"Not fire me, I hope."
"I'm thinking about it."
"Good way to get yourself sued."
"You threatening me?"
"Well, I mean," I say, trying to keep calm, "I'm threatening the library, really, so I guess by extension it'll be you..."
"Go and fuck off then," he says. "You're fired. Get out of here."
"I'll sue," I tell him, and he laughs.
"Like to see you try. You think any judge would rule in your favor if you've got one of those Beasts?"
"It's a little different than that," I start to explain, but his laughter grows harsher and it does seem a little pointless.
The lawyer shrugs, shakes his head lightly. "I'm just a tax lawyer, to begin with," he tells me. "This is a little outside of my area of expertise."
"Yes, but if I went to a lawyer whose expertise it was, I'd have to pay him to even listen to me."
He frowns at me. "I get the sense I'm being taken advantage of but I don't care enough to do anything about it."
"That's the spirit," I tell him. "What do you think?"
"You probably have a case," he says, "but unless they are actually saying on your pink slip or whatever that they're firing you solely because you were the caretaker of a Beast, it would probably be a long and tedious legal battle and you probably wouldn't get much out of it."
I stick my lower lip out. "That sucks," I say.
"That's life," he says. "You want to get lunch?"
"Are you being friendly or hitting on me?"
He thinks for a moment. "How do you feel about me hitting on you?"
"I'm only into girls."
"Then I'm just being friendly."
We get lunch.
It's raining in the park, a light drizzle. It's alright, I guess. I find I have a lot of free time now and I spend a lot of it in the park. Lots of people-watching. Lady with a dog goes by and I smile at her, although I'm thinking about why she'd go walk her dog in the rain. The dog didn't look like it was having a good time either.
The lake in the middle of the park is gonna fill up soon. It happens each year at about this time, during the rainy season. It gets too full and floods a little and all of a sudden all the grass is underwater looking very surprised, if grass can be said to look surprised, or even to look in the first place, sort of waving around like in a very slow dull wind.
Why did Uncle Beast have to eat that stupid mailman? Why was the mailman even there? There are signs posted everywhere but no, he just walks right in instead of leaving the mail under the big flat stone at the gate like I said to. Could he have been someone new? I suppose so but you'd think that at the post office they'd tell the mailmen something like that.
One of the perks of not having a job is that I can spend two hours walking over to the post office and not feel like I've wasted my time.
The post office isn't busy. Have you ever been in a busy post office? I haven't either. There's a guy with a moustache sitting behind the counter doing something with a roll of stamps and a few other people wandering around sorting mail or getting coffee. The only other customer there is a big black man trying and failing to get the label on an equally big package he's presumably trying to send. I wander up to the guy with the moustache and he holds up a finger and keeps fiddling with the stamps. I still can't tell what he's doing with them.
"Alright, what can I do you for?" he says finally, and I lean forward, exposing what little cleavage I have. I think the best way to play this is to be sweet instead of mean. You catch more flies with honey, right? Actually I think flies like vinegar better, I read that somewhere, but it's the thought that counts.
"Is this the post office that services the Upper East –"
"The lost mail office is over there," he points, and I roll my eyes.
"It's not lost mail, it's something else."
He blinks and actually looks at me now. "What exactly are you looking for?" he says. "We don't get a ton of people looking for anything other than lost mail, honestly." A sharp glance as a thought occurs to him. "It's not a complaint, is it? You have to go online for that now."
"It's nothing like that," I tell him. "This is the office that services the Upper East Branch, right?"
"Yes."
I lean in a little. "Did you know the guy who got –"
His eyes widen. "Oh," he says. "It's you."
"Me?"
"Yeah, the girl with the Beast who ate Mac two weeks ago."
I've been found out. "Yeah," I tell him. "That's me."
"What are you doing here?"
"I wanted to talk to someone about what Mac was doing that day."
His frown deepens. "Nobody's going to want to talk to you."
"I'm not defending the Beast."
"Oh yeah?" he says.
"No," I tell him. "It's going to be shot."
"Good," he says carefully, judging my reaction.
"Yes."
"Why do you want to know about Mac?"
"I wasn't there when it happened. And I wanted to know."
"Know what?"
I shrug. I'm having a hard time thinking about what I ought to say. "What he was like," I finish lamely.
"What happened that day, you mean?"
"Sure."
"I wasn't there," he says, "but it seems the Beast broke down the door when Mac was coming up the walk. Nobody knew there was a Beast in there."
"There were signs. Everywhere. I made sure of it." A reflexive answer. I've gotten that one a lot.
"Even so."
"What would he have done, refused to give us mail just because there was a Beast?"
"Where is it now?"
"Hmm?" I don't want to look at him but I do. He's leaning back in his chair, hands steepled, contemplative look.
"The Beast, I mean. Where is it?"
"It didn't get bail, if that's what you mean. I don't have that kind of money."
"Was it someone you knew?"
I wonder whether I should tell him but I do. There's no point keeping it a secret.
"It was my uncle."
"What happened?"
I shrug again. "I don't know. It just happened. It always just happens."
"I had a nephew," he says, and it takes me a second to realize that he means he had a Beast.
"Yeah?"
"I killed him."
"Yourself?"
"Yes."
I don't know what to say to this and I tell him so. He sighs and looks around. The post office is very quiet. The lady over in the corner sorting boxes has left a while ago and aside from an unseen someone doing some sort of rummaging around behind the far wall, me and him are the only ones there.
"It was the hardest thing I've ever done," he tells me.
"Beasts are tough," is all I can think to say.
"He wanted me to kill him."
"How could you tell?"
"I could just tell."
"How did you do it?"
"I shot him."
"Must have been a big gun."
"Small gun. Big bullets."
"I don't know what to do," I tell him, and he blows out another breath.
"There's probably no way to get him off. I mean he really tore Mac up."
"I don't want to get him off."
"And you feel guilty?"
"I don't know what I feel."
"You want to go to dinner with me?"
I look at him again. Without the moustache he'd look decent.
"Yeah, alright, let's," I say, and he smiles.
"I'm not going to be sad about it all the time, is what I'm saying," is what he's saying. My steak is getting cold. I ordered medium but this is a little too well to be medium. The Brussels sprouts were good, though. Very tender. I think of Uncle Beast and wonder what they're feeding him. Are they feeding him?
"Uh huh."
"You're not enjoying this."
"I want to be sad about it all the time."
"Whatever for?"
"I don't know," I tell him, truthfully. "It feels like what I ought to feel."
"We could do something stupid," he says, eating more mashed potatoes. "We could go try and break him out or something."
"I thought you hated Beasts," I say. It seemed like he did.
Outside there are cars rolling past on the dark street. My dress is too tight and I feel uncomfortably sexy. My hair keeps getting in the way.
"I don't hate them," he says. "Hate is a very strong word."
"In this particular case?"
"In general."
"That's very liberal of you."
He frowns. "I try not to be very political."
"Not that kind of liberal."
"Oh."
"I'm tired of Beasts," I tell him. "Why are they a thing?"
"The gene –"
"Oh, I know about the stupid gene," I say. I try to take another bite of steak but I can't. It's not good.
"Bad steak?"
"I ordered medium and got well."
"I'm sorry," he says. He looks sincere. Actually he looks pretty decent without the drab post office uniform. It wasn't doing him any favors.
"Why did my stupid uncle have to eat that mailman?"
"Mac," he says.
"Yes, him."
"Do you want to see a picture of him?" he asks suddenly and I say I don't know whether I should or not, but he's already got his phone out and is showing me. Mac looks average. A bit of a stupid haircut, that's the most you can say about him.
"He looks nice," I say, blandly.
"He was a nice guy. Everybody was real torn up about it."
"I'm sorry," I tell him. His eyes are big and dark.
"It's alright, I guess," he says. "It happens, right? Every week you read something else on the news about a Beast tearing up someone."
"And yet they're people."
"And yet they're people," he agrees. "And you can't just execute people without a fair trial."
"They want to."
"Yes."
"I read," I mention, "somewhere that some scientist or other has fixed up a device that lets you speak to Beasts."
"Oh yeah?"
"It was in the newspaper last week. I only got a glimpse of it while I was cataloguing."
"Cataloguing?"
"I work at the library," I tell him. Somehow I had neglected to mention that. "Well, actually," I think about it, "I did work there."
"You quit?"
"Got fired."
"What for?"
"Being unfortunate enough to try to take care of a Beast, I suppose."
"It's poison."
"How do you mean?"
"Socially, that is. Can't take care of them, can't kick them out. What are you supposed to do with them?"
"Beats me," I say. "I had thought my uncle was rather harmless too."
"Is he not very monstrous?"
"Oh, he is," I say, thinking of Uncle Beast. "Especially his fangs, he has huge fangs. But he had never used them."
"Was he meek? I hear that some of them are meek."
"The ones that retain more of their humanity are," I nod. "It was some scientist at the university," I mention, remembering.
"Maybe we could go. Tomorrow, if you like. It's my day off."
"You're serious," I laugh. He nods. "You think it would do anything?"
"No, probably not. Be worth a try, maybe."
"Then let's."
The waiter comes with the check and we both reach for it, and then I let him take it. He says he doesn't mind.
"This doesn't mean you get to sleep with me yet," I joke, but he doesn't laugh.
He drives me home and we sit in silence and watch the rain thud into the windshield. It breaks the red lights into bloody fractals. I catch him looking at me out of the corner of his eye and he looks away when I do. Eventually I think of something to say. I ask him if it's been a long time and he says that yes, it has. After that I don't know what to say, though, so I just let it be silent.
"Do you want my number?" he asks me in the lobby, right near all of the mailboxes. I say yes and ask him if he wants mine and he nods. When I take out my phone I realize it's off and I laugh sheepishly as I wait for it to turn on. When it does I see that I have three missed calls and a text from the lawyer.
"Oh," I say. I have a rather tight feeling somewhere down at the bottom of my gut.
"What is it?" he asks.
"The preliminary hearing was today," I say. "I missed it."
The rain breaks sometime overnight and when I wake and stare out the window everything is very cool and clear and dry. Dead worms all over the sidewalks are the only telltales that there ever even was a rain. I have some cereal for breakfast and he calls when I'm halfway through. I make sure my voice is appropriately groggy and answer.
"Will I regret giving you this number?" I ask him.
"No, I hope not," he says, sounding puzzled. "Do you want breakfast?"
"I'm eating cereal."
"Oh. Well, I bought you a bagel."
"Where are you?" I frown.
"Look out your window."
I look out and down. There he is, waving.
"Creep," I call him. I stick my tongue out at him but I'm sure he can't see it, I'm too high up.
"Can I come up?"
"I guess," I tell him.
He looks round the room dubiously. I apologize for it not being very clean and take the bagel.
"I thought you already ate?"
"You got me a bagel though."
"Yes."
"Yes, well."
"What's the plan today?"
I think for a moment, but I don't much want to see the lawyer. Or Uncle Beast. "Same as before," I tell him. "We'll go to the university and try and talk to the science guy."
"Don't you want to go see - ?"
"No."
He drops it, wisely.
The university itself is in a long flat plateau just outside of the city. We have to drive two hours to get there, and it's quiet for most of it. Halfway through he turns the radio on and we listen to pop songs, then foreign songs, then talk radio, then the news, then he switches it off again. He glances over, sheepish. Nothing on.
Once you get past the city limits and into the desert the entire world seems like it's colder. It's counter-intuitive, maybe; the heat outside is sweltering and you can see mirages off in the distance, but in the car, with the AC blasting, it's easy to forget that there even is an outside. Everything swims by very sterile and painted-on. Like I could open the window and reach out and trail my hands at 60 mph over canvas.
"Could you not do that?"
"Huh?" I say, intelligently. He points to my feet.
"Don't put those up on the dash."
"Sure," I say, putting my legs back down. "Was I distracting you?"
"I'm a germaphobe."
"A hypochondriac."
"No," he says, "just a germaphobe. It's not the same thing."
"Don't the two go hand in hand?"
"Not always."
"Well."
A single withered Jericho tree grows by the side of the road. Big branches, no leaves. If you cracked it open the sap would be like honey. But very thin. Thin honey.
You can see the university from far away. It starts as a dull little dot, sort of spirey, like a clump of hair all banded together on the bathroom floor. You can just make it out against the mountains; it's a little darker than them. But it grows fast and you can make out all the buildings. The science building is the tallest. I think it's because it has an observatory in the roof, like a little round pimple, and it helps somehow for it to be closer to the sky. But that doesn't make much sense. In either case it's the tallest.
The university has its own little oasis to squat in, like a giant spider in the middle of its web. The buildings are all hunched together like conspirators. The guard at the gate eyes us suspiciously. It's the middle of winter break, he says. What do we want?
"I want to talk to Dr. Ivanovich," I tell him.
He frowns. "What for?"
"Personal business."
"Does he know you?"
"Yes."
He looks dubious and reaches for the phone. "I'll call him," he says, and I roll my eyes.
"Listen, it's a family thing. Don't call him. He knows I'm coming. Swear."
He sighs and waves us through. "You do look like him," he says. "You his daughter?"
I smile, enigmatically, I hope, and wave as we blow through.
My driver looks over at me as we go to park. "You look like Ivanovich?"
"Apparently."
"You mean that was just luck?"
"Yes. A coincidence."
He blows his breath out, shakes his head and laughs. "I was sure he was going to send us away."
"If he'd called, he probably would have."
"No appointment?"
"None at all."
"Of course not," he mutters.
"What?"
"You couldn't have called or anything?"
"Well, no," I say, vaguely puzzled. "I don't even know his number."
He shakes his head, gets out of the car. "We drove all the way down here for nothing," he says.
"Don't be so negative," I tell him, and I lead the way into the admissions building.
The lady greets us, then looks at me strangely. "Let me guess," she says, "you're Dr. Ivanovich's daughter?"
I share a glance with him and then nod, smile as nice and relaxed as I can. It feels like I'm already in too deep, like I can't stop pretending now having already done so at the gate. "Correct," I tell her. "Here to see dad."
"He's in the science building, as I'm sure you know," she laughs as she prints out our visitor badges. "Have a good time!"
"Thanks," I murmur, inspecting the badge. Katerina Ivanovich, apparently. And guest.
"Didn't ask for my name," he says as I hand him the badge, and I shrug.
"Maybe Katerina's a student or something, I don't know. Their security isn't great."
"But nobody knows what she looks like?"
"Maybe I look like Ivanovich enough that they just assume."
"I guess." He doesn't sound convinced.
The hike over to the science building is fairly long. I wonder how the students manage it. I bet they complain about it all the time. Oh, my next class is in the science building, let me put my good shoes on. Don't forget to pack a lunch. I'll get my bear spray. Et cetera. Many laughs.
There are a few students out walking around, enjoying the relatively balmy weather. They eye us curiously but do not speak. "It's like being in a zoo enclosure," I say, and he doesn't know what I'm talking about and I balk at trying to explain it. "It just is," I tell him, and he shrugs.
"All right," he says. I wonder if he is always this agreeable or if he's just doing it for my sake.
The science building is cold and quiet. AC to the max, blasting out of all the vents. I shiver. Very empty, too, although it would be on a school holiday. Some groups in their own rooms, with lab coats and beakers and science things. They give us odd looks but keep on with whatever they're doing. No passing mention. We pass some teacher or other in the hall and she smiles at us and keeps going, but I ask her where Dr. Ivanovich is, and she tells us. "You're his daughter, aren't you?" she says.
Very briefly I weigh the consequences of saying something like 'no, actually, but everyone keeps saying that I am' or something like that and decide it isn't worth it. I nod and smile and she smiles back and tells me my father is upstairs in room 403. I grin and thank her and we go on.
"This is weird," he says, and I shrug.
"I'm just ready to see Ivanovich," I say. "I want to know if I look like him at all."
Room 403. No window on the door. I knock and then enter and a man who I presume is Ivanovich turns and raises his eyebrows at us. Inscrutable machinery lies dissected on the table before him.
"Hmm," I say.
My friend looks between me and Ivanovich. "I can see the resemblance," he says.
"What's going on?" Ivanovich asks.
"We came here to see you and people keep assuming I'm your daughter," I tell him. "I don't see it, myself."
Ivanovich looks old and wrinkled. He has an angular jaw and tiny eyes and wispy, dirt-colored hair. His voice is like a meat grinder. He peers at me for a moment then shakes his head. "You don't look anything like Katerina," he says.
"I didn't think I would."
"What do you need?" he says. "I'm very busy at the moment."
"I read an article a week ago –" I begin, and Ivanovich groans.
"Oh please," he says in his crackly voice, "not that article. It got everything wrong. Vastly misrepresented what I'm trying to do."
"What are you trying to do, then?"
"My machine," he gestures to the table, "will allow us to read Beasts' minds. Not talk to them. Their brainwaves are simpler than a sline human's. I can reach right in and pluck out what I need. Communication one-way only."
My phone rings. It's the lawyer. I hang it up. "Does the machine work?" I ask Ivanovich, and he waves his hand.
"It will. Eventually. I haven't tested it yet but if I had to guess –"
"Do you want to test it?" My friend breaks in. We both look at him.
"What are you saying?" Ivanovich asks.
"I have a Beast that ate a mailman," I tell him. "They're going to try and euthanize him after the trial."
"Tcha!" Ivanovich spits. "Beasts are a blight on humanity. I don't want to –"
"I'm not trying to get him off."
"Oh?"
"I think," I say, "that if we understood why Beasts do what they do, why they suddenly snap, what they like or don't like, we'd be better able to avoid situations where someone gets eaten, like that mailman." Ivanovich nods at that, gives me a crafty look.
"That was why I decided to build this," he says. "That was my exact thought."
"Would you try it on mine?"
"I could," he says. "But no guarantees. I don't know if it'll work."
"It would be worth a shot," I tell him, and he nods, smiles a surprisingly bright smile.
"It would be worth a shot," he echoes and, next to me, the postal worker shivers.
"Where have you been?" the lawyer asks me angrily. "It's been two days –"
"Forgot to charge my phone," I tell him, trying not to sound glib. "What's happened?"
"The preliminary hearing's over. Since you weren't there to testify –"
"You didn't tell me I needed to be."
"I did but evidently you don't listen."
"Get to the point."
"Your Beast is being charged for murder and the judge has already given out a preliminary sentence."
"Already?" I frown. "But he hasn't even been tried yet."
"It's all very unofficial. He mentioned it during a press release. He told a reporter that if the Beast is guilty he's going to sentence it to death."
"Is he allowed to do that?"
"Roan," the lawyer says gently, "it's a Beast. Nobody cares. They just want to see it die."
"That's sick," I tell him. I feel very cool and collected. Behind me in the back seat, one hand draped over his big crate of supplies and materials, Ivanovich shifts around and leans forward.
"Who is it?" he asks. "What are they saying?"
"It's my lawyer," I tell him, and he pales. "No, not like that, it's about the Beast."
"What's going on?" my lawyer says.
"Did you read that article on Ivanovich?" I ask him.
"What? Who?"
"It was in the paper a week ago," I persist. "A scientist, Ivanovich, down at the university –"
"Oh, the crazy guy."
"What?"
"Talking to Beasts, right?" a laugh, like a burst of static. "Give me a break."
"He has a machine –"
"You don't actually believe this, do you?"
"I've got him in my car right now, him and his machine. We're going to talk to Uncle Beast."
The lawyer laughs for so hard and so long that I hang up on him.
"Your friend," Ivanovich says from the back, "I think he is not so keen on our venture."
"No," I agree, "he isn't. And would you put your seat belt on already?"
He glances over at the large crate of materials next to him, which has been belted in very securely, and shrugs. "You are a good driver, no?"
"Even so."
He grumbles a little but he puts the seat belt on eventually.
"Suppose they don't let us do it," my friend says next to me.
"How do you mean?"
"Just what I said. Suppose we get to the jail and tell them what we want to do and they don't let us."
"I can't imagine they would."
"What we're going to do might make it harder for them to convict the Beast," he says significantly. "You think they want that?"
"I think they don't really care."
"Listen," he says. "This could be the very first time that a Beast is ruled innocent –"
I'm giggling too hard to hear what he says next.
"Ruled innocent!" I say. "Really!"
Behind me Ivanovich cracks a smile. The post worker looks between us, frowning. "I don't get you," he says to me. "Don't you want your uncle to get off?"
"I mean," I say, trying to look at it objectively, "not really, I guess not."
"Why not?"
"He's a Beast," I say. "He's a danger to society no matter how docile he is."
"How come you were taking care of him then?"
"Because I had to," I say. "Legally, I mean. I was next of kin so if I didn't I could get hit with a felony."
We've just entered the city now and the familiar slide of streets and cars and pedestrians is swallowing us back up again. It feels somewhat nicer to be able to see less of the sky. Outside of the city it seems so wide and deep. Like if you stood there and looked up and kept looking you would fall backward endlessly, into a Fibonacci spiral of atmosphere. Gives me the creeps.
The familiar smells of oil and gasoline and garbage seep in through the air filters, in spite of the air filters, that is to say. Beside me the post worker is shaking his head. "So you meant what you said to Ivanovich, then?" he says, jerking his finger towards the rear of the car.
"Does it matter?" I ask. I feel very tired. "I just want to do this thing and be done with it. I'm tired," I say.
"Will you let me out?" he asks, and I pull over and let him out. He gets out and walks away quickly. I wonder if I'll see him again but I know I won't. It's no big deal.
"Your boyfriend seems a bit miffed," Ivanovich says, and I cluck my tongue.
"He isn't my boyfriend," I tell him.
"But he wanted to be."
"Yes."
"Perhaps too quickly," Ivanovich says, then falls silent. I nod and drive on. The post worker fades into the streets behind us. I didn't catch his name. I don't think he told me. Ivanovich watches him go then turns back to me.
"I think you're lying."
"Oh?"
"I think you do want your uncle to get off."
"I'm conflicted," I say after a moment. "Is that so bad?"
We stop at a red light and Ivanovich rolls down his window, sticks his head out, looks round. "No," he says finally. "I have not had to take care of a Beast. I imagine you get attached. Like a pet."
"I knew my uncle," I tell him. "Back before. It was painful seeing him change."
"You actually saw?" Ivanovich asks. "I thought no one had –"
"No, I didn't actually see it. But it was like that," I snap my fingers, rolling us around a car stopped in the middle of the street. A man in a puffy shirt is shouting into his phone, utterly upset. "Wonder what that's about." A chorus of honks is already starting to swell behind him.
"I'm sorry," Ivanovich says a little stiffly. I glance back at him and shrug.
"'S'alright," I mumble. "Just something that happens."
"Do you ever worry that you might?"
I think about it for a moment. "No," I tell him. "I don't think I ever worry about that."
The dull dead eyes of security cameras and street thugs follow us as we pull into the police station. The moon is very pale and bright tonight but when I look upwards all I see are fluorescents.
The police officer eyes us dubiously. "I don't know if that's such a good idea," he says. His skin is a glistening brown. Their AC is out and my shirt is starting to stick to me.
"Please," Ivanovich says. "This is a very important test."
"It could save lives," I add. This seems to me to be one of the more salient points.
"You could lose yours," the officer says, laying down the folder he'd been looking at before we walked in and showed our ID. He leans back, clasps his hands over his stomach. "I'd be doing you a disservice if I let you go in there."
"Isn't it restrained?" I ask him, and he shrugs.
"Yes," he says. "But he hasn't tried them yet. He could easily snap them if he got agitated. We don't know his strength."
Ivanovich sighs and points to me. "The Beast was her Uncle in life. He responds best to her. With her there to calm him, there will be almost no danger of –"
"Almost," the officer says.
"Listen, please," I say. "This could be really useful. For everyone."
The officer sighs, looks down at his nails for a moment. "Fine," he says. "But you'll be alone in there. I'm not going to risk one of my men –"
"That's fine," Ivanovich and I say in unison before we glance at each other, a little surprised. "It'll be fine," I say.
"Yes," Ivanovich says, "it'll be fine."
The officer shrugs and gets up, taking a keycard from his belt. "It's your funeral," he says, and then he leads us down into the bowels of the precinct station.
Uncle Beast raises his long jowled head and looks at me, then at Ivanovich. He looks awful. They clearly haven't been feeding him enough. Or at all. There are welts around his neck and wrists and ankles from where the chains chafe his rubbery skin. His blood is thick, like syrup or honey, forming a rust-colored crust where it has been allowed to dry. He lets out a long, low, mournful howl at the sight of me and rattles the chains a little, and all of a sudden I feel like crying.
"Oh, Uncle Beast," I say, and I slowly, carefully, reach out with one hand and pat his chest awkwardly. "You must be miserable."
"It will only take a moment," Ivanovich says, hurrying forward with some electrodes. Uncle Beast watches him warily. Perhaps also wearily. When he draws too near Uncle Beast growls, a low rumbling sound that makes my stomach drop, and I know Ivanovich feels it too since he backs up immediately and his cheeks pale.
"It's all right," I murmur pointlessly. "It's okay. Uncle Beast, it's okay."
He gives a long whimpering moan and lays his head down and Ivanovich lets out a shaky breath. "Remarkable, truly remarkable," he keeps saying, and I ask him what he means.
"I've never seen a Beast that responded as pacifically as that. Not even a snarl at you," he says, shaking his head. "Right, the electrodes. Here goes nothing."
One on each temple, a few on the top of the head, the cheeks, the chin. The placement might as well be random, although I'm sure Ivanovich knows exactly the reason behind each. The wires all lead back to his portable computer console and he sits down against the far wall of the cell, taps a few keys, flashes me a thumbs up. "Now I need to calibrate it," he says. "Talk to him."
"Talk to him?"
"Yes. About anything, it doesn't matter. I need to get a response of some kind."
"Uncle Beast?" I say to him. "Why did you kill that mailman?"
Snuffle.
"I'm serious," I tell it. "You got yourself in a heap of trouble and gave me quite a headache trying to deal with it. You're probably going to die because of it.
Groan. I glance at Ivanovich and he shakes his head. "More," he says. "Complex concepts."
I roll my eyes at him. "Uncle Beast, do you remember Aunt Esther?"
Uncle Beast raises his head. His eyes are wide and reddened. His pupils are triangular. He makes a strange shuddering noise in the back of his throat. "You were married to her once," I try. "You couldn't have children. Remember that? You both wanted to so badly but you couldn't. You were always fighting about it."
Chuf-chuf-chuf.
"Yes, I knew you'd remember. That was before you were a Beast, wasn't it? What happened, Uncle?"
Ivanovich is engrossed in his screen. Uncle Beast is picking idly at a loose bit of skin on his chest. As I watch he tears it off completely and eats it, his long arms stretching against the manacles binding him to the wall.
"There's nothing in there, is there?" I say dully, and Uncle Beast's eyes, like a congerie of black marbles, flick over to me. He tries to reach for me but the manacles hold.
Ivanovich shakes his head. "Either my machine needs further adjustment, or there is barely a shred of humanity left in him.
"I thought so."
"Did you?" Ivanovich asks. "Did you really? You sounded rather hopeful."
Groan.
"Shut up," I murmur to Uncle Beast.
After I call the undertaker again I sit down in the nice leather chair that I like and feel my skin start to stick to it. It's hot in the city and my AC is out so all I can do is sit here in my underthings and sweat. I even have the window open but it isn't helping, it's just pouring wave after wave of hot, stale air in on me. But if I close it it'll be even worse. The air will get stuffier and I'll sweat more and more until I'm just a puddle resting in the nice leather chair. It's exhausting.
Outside in the park a lady is leading a chitinous, spiderlike Beast on a leash. People recoil as she passes and from this distance I can just make out a grin.
The undertaker is humming under his breath on the other end of the line. There's a tapping that could be a pencil. I'm sure he'll come up with some sort of answer, probably disagreeable, soon. When he speaks it is with a tight, controlled accent. He disagrees with what I want to do fundamentally, I imagine. I wonder if he'll quote me a higher price because of it.
"Miss Dzilenski," he says, "I've worked out the cost. I don't think you'll like it, however."
"Just tell me," I groan.
He names an astronomical sum and I roll my eyes. "That's just for the coffin," he adds. "We'll have to have it made special. We don't stock ones appropriate for Beasts. The service, transportation, and so on, comes to –"
"Forget it," I tell him. "I don't have that kind of money. What do people normally do with Beasts? Just dump them somewhere?"
"Cremation, as I understand it, tends to be the common method of disposal." He sounds nettled. He must be nettled. "But some people," he adds, "have had success tossing them into the ocean. From a boat, that is. They sink very quickly."
The nearest ocean is three or four hundred miles away.
"So if I have a dead Beast on my hands..." I start, and the undertaker finishes primly.
"You'd better do something about it, and quickly. Before it starts to stink."
I thank him and hang up the phone. I have been avoiding looking at it all morning but I glance back at the bathroom door, propped open by the object within, slightly too large for its confines, and meet Uncle Beast's baleful, accusing, dead gaze.
5 notes · View notes
randomguywithwords · 4 years ago
Text
Thanks For The Assist: Chapter 3 (Itsuka X Neito Story)
AO3 Link: Here
Chapters: 1, 2 
Chapter 3: First Meetings
–––––––––
A fresh start. 
A lot of people like to say that, do they not, usually on their first day at a new school, a new job, whatever. These new people didn’t know who you were, after all. It bestowed a rare opportunity to change yourself in a way that people who did know you would find strange. 
In other words, taking off one mask and donning another. 
How many masks had he worn in middle school alone? One for his teachers, one for his classmates, one for friends he didn’t consider friends. He was sure the feeling was mutual. Perhaps the shape of the masks were different for each one to cater to what they wanted to see, but they shared the same colour – the colour of the background. Like a chameleon, he fit in. For four years, all he did was fit in. 
He hated nearly everything about that life he had lived in supplication. He had donated his old uniforms to his school in the same week he had graduated. It had no place in his wardrobe. 
The new uniform was unexpectedly comfortable despite the formality and prestige of it all. It was cliche, but he felt a tad prideful by simply wearing it. Everyone who saw it knew he was: a student of U.A, the grandest hero school in Japan boasting standards as high as the hill on which it was built. 
Was this uniform going to be donated as well when the three years were up? Another three years spent in silence, in the background, while the main characters paraded themselves onstage?
He didn’t want history to repeat. It could not repeat. 
He looked at himself a last time in the mirror, before he left his room. Try not to think about it.
————
He slid open the classroom door to see two students standing up, mid-conversation. One of them was sporting a recognisable orange ponytail. His lips formed a tiny smile. Guess I won that toss. 
She turned around to see who had entered, and her face lit up as well. She smiled and waved, while the green-haired girl that she was talking to looked to see who he was. 
He plopped his bag on a random desk and walked up to them with a curt greeting. She stuck her hand out for a high five, which he took. 
“Nice, guess we are classmates.” Kendo said. 
“You guys know each other?” The other girl’s eyes flickered between the two.  
“Ah, sorry. Tokage, Monoma. Monoma, Tokage. We met during the entrance exam.” 
“Pleased to meet you.” Monoma offered his hand. 
Tokage didn’t seem to move an inch, and he was about to be act affronted when he saw Tokage’s hand detach from her arm and shake his. He took a step back as the girl giggled. 
“Setsuna Tokage. Sorry, just a habit of mine when meeting new people.” Her hand floated in the air, waving, before flying back to reattach itself to her. 
Kendo was grinning as she glanced at Neito with a knowing look. 
“I see.” Monoma gave a grin of his own as the familiarity of his quirk registering hers flowed through his hands. He felt a strange airy sensation as his left hand popped off his body and gave a wave back. 
“What the hell?” Setsuna scrambled back, pressing up against the wall. Itsuka barked out a laugh. “You have a similar quirk?” 
Monoma reattached his limb, which took more effort than he thought it would. “Nah, my quirk copies others.”
“It got me the first time too,” Kendo said. 
“That’s sick,” Setsuna gaped. 
The door slid open again, and the three turned to see an imposing figure in the doorway wearing a crimson suit. 
“Only three of you?” He counted the number of people in the room. “That’s disappointing.” He strode to the centre of the room while the trio looked at each other with wide eyes, none of them willing to speak to the stranger. Luckily, as though he had read their minds, the man introduced himself. 
“I’m Vlad King, your homeroom teacher. What are your names?” 
Itsuka spoke up first. “I’m Itsuka Kendo, sensei.”
“Setsuna Tokage.” 
Vlad King appraised her with a look as he heard her name. “Recommendations student, huh? I look forward to seeing what you’ll do later.”
Itsuka and Neito looked at her incredulously, but Setsuna only returned a sheepish grin. “Wasn’t sure how to bring it up.”
“And you, young man?”
“Neito Monoma, sir.” 
Vlad King gave a gruff nod. “Take your seats first. I don’t mind you guys talking. We’ll start when everyone is here.”
As Monoma took his place, a thought crossed his mind about the exchange between Tokage and the teacher. What did he mean, later?
––––––
Later turned out to be a test, on the very first day of school. Brilliant.
At least Vlad King was nice enough to allow them to attend the opening ceremony, which according to Tokage, the other hero class skipped because their homeroom teacher didn’t think it was “rational”. 
The ceremony was nice. Principal Nezu had given a speech to welcome the newcomers as well as the returning seniors. He introduced the teachers for the various subjects aside from heroics, aside from Aizawa-sensei whom Monoma presumed was Class 1A’s homeroom teacher. But the main event was heralded with a familiar booming laugh that sent the school into a craze, as All Might himself was announced to be joining the school as a heroics teacher. 
Monoma should have felt more enthusiasm or described it as such, but he somewhat expected it, given how Kendo told him All Might had sent the welcome letter. Furthermore, he had no wish to be a part of the group of people acting like monkeys. It seemed that U.A was just like any other school when it came to the maturity of its students. So much for prestige. 
Another reason he was narrating this with less energy than he should have, when the number one hero was teaching him, was what came after the welcome ceremony. The Quirk Apprehension Test. 
In short, Monoma performed like a fish flopping on land. Not that he wasn’t trying. Itsuka gladly let him borrow her quirk for the Softball Throw and Grip Strength stations, which he appreciated, but a lot of his classmates’ quirks just didn’t seem appropriate for the other six, or they were quirks he couldn’t use, or too complex to use, like Tokage’s. 
As he watched her split herself up and fly across the gym – a swarm of green, disproportionately sized bees – he knew he had no chance to replicate that much skill with her quirk. Detaching his hand earlier was a party trick that demanded enough concentration. It was no wonder she was admitted on recommendations.
Hence, he found himself at the mercy of his frail, untrained body, which was partially his fault anyway. He was heaving for air by the time the last station – the Long Distance Run, concluded. Meanwhile, he saw how a lot of his classmates seemed somewhat unfazed. They looked tired, but not as much as him. Seeing this, he struggled to maintain his composure so as to not have himself pegged as the weak, scrawny kid on the very first day. 
Even though Vlad King concealed the results of the test, Neito could tell he was at the bottom for most of them. His classmates probably came to the same conclusion too. Great start. Thankfully, the first day of school was finished with that test, aside from a last piece of instruction to pick up their curriculum. 
But it wasn’t over for Neito, even as the school day ended with the students packing their bags in class before leaving. He was packing his when he looked up to see Itsuka. 
“Hey Monoma, you wanna come with us? We’re heading to the station.” Itsuka gestured to a group of classmates. How had she made so many friends? Neito had only talked to a couple throughout the day, and they were still basically acquaintances.
“Uh, you guys go ahead, I have somewhere to be, sorry.” Neito rubbed his hair, evading eye contact with Kendo. 
She seemed to take it well, or so it looked. He couldn’t decipher if she was disappointed, or indifferent, or actually amiable about it. Why would she be disappointed, she’s made other friends. You’re not that important.
“No problem, see you tomorrow!” She smiled gave a wave which Neito returned, and the group departed, leaving him with a bitterness inside. He wished he didn’t have to meet Nezu. 
Alone in the classroom, he turned off the lights and closed the door behind him. To Nezu’s we go.
––––––
“Ah, Mr Monoma, come in. Take a seat.” Nezu sipped on another cup of tea. Neito made himself comfortable on the leather seat in front of his desk. 
“I don’t want to hold you back. This meeting should take roughly ten minutes. Let’s start immediately.”
With Neito’s nod, Nezu began, “If I might inquire, what are your motivations in aspiring to be a hero?” 
“Um...same as everyone else. Helping others, keeping the peace, stuff like that.”
Nezu’s eye contact did not waver throughout Monoma’s answer. He wondered what the principal was thinking. He soon found out.
With the bluntness and force of a hammer, Nezu replied, “I see. I understand that this is our first time meeting in person, so it’s only natural that the lack of built rapport would affect your answer. If you would wish to tell me your full answer in the future, I would be very grateful. Thank you, nonetheless.”
Monoma shuddered in his seat, his ears heating up. Though Nezu didn’t seem like he meant to shame him. 
“Moving on, I trust that you are a mature young man, able to take my following comment with the apt amount of gracefulness.”
In a chirpy voice, Nezu delivered a sentence that rung like a death knell. “You did not, initially, pass our entrance exam.”
Two seconds passed, and in those two seconds a tidal wave of emotions and thoughts tore through Neito’s mind. Was he going to be expelled, and all of this was some sick joke? That wasn’t possible, right? It was illogical. What merit was there in humiliating him? 
“I – I see.” A bead of sweat rolled down his forehead. Then he continued, when Nezu seemed to look at him with some expectancy. Was this a test? An interview to judge his worth as a U.A student? “But I’m here, so I – I assume you have a reason for that?” 
Nezu hummed, and Monoma wondered whether there was a scratch of approval in his voice. “Officially, and practically, students are given a score on their combat and rescue ability. Defeating the machines nets you points, but so does helping your opponents, like your peer Ms Kendo demonstrated in the fight.”
“That’s all well and good, but I suspect that you have criticised this grading system, in your mind at least, for its shallow and superficial awarding of points. And you would be correct. What’s to stop a candidate from stealing points from other candidates, or even intentionally harming others?” 
Monoma thought that was a rhetorical question, until a few seconds passed in silence that he realised Nezu was waiting for an answer. “Um, that would be a hero-like behaviour expected from all of us.”
With a nod, the principal continued, “Exactly. And that is the main criteria. Every action performed by each candidate has to be asked, ‘Was that what a hero would do?’ So now I turn to you to ask, Mr Monoma, were yours?” 
Heat rose to Monoma’s ears, a concoction of embarrassment and anger. So this is a discipline session now? 
No, he wants something else. He wants me to fight for my spot. 
“No, maybe not, but it’s as you said,” Neito said, straightening up in his chair. There was a glimmer in Nezu’s beady eyes as he did so, “My quirk’s unorthodox, so I have to do what I can. And perhaps it isn’t fitting to take my peers’ points, but if you were watching us all, through surveillance I assume, then wouldn’t you have spotted instances where I stole points? That means you could have simply denied me the points and awarded them to the other candidates anyway.”
Nezu grinned. “That is correct.”
“But I didn’t make the cut, with or without the stolen points, because you saw something else in me. If I didn’t pass the entrance exam, I passed your own examination to get in.”
“Hmm, a bold statement, Mr Monoma,” Nezu said, causing Neito to falter, “But I admire your audacity. You are partially correct. I’ve said in your letter that I saw an intelligence inside you that I felt had potential to be furthered in this school. You might not be at the standard now, but with my tutelage, you will reach it one day.”
“I’m sorry, your tutelage?”
“That’s correct.” Nezu passed him a piece of paper. “Just because I’m a principal doesn’t mean I’m not a teacher. I was just discouraged from doing so because students were...intimidated by my style. I hope you will think differently.”
“Of course.” Monoma did a quick scan of the contents before looking back up.
“It’s a new schedule, and an additional curriculum of my choosing. Think of it as supplementary lessons to make up for the gap between you and your peers, who have all passed the entrance exam. You’ve a lot to learn, Mr Monoma.” Nezu finished his tea and stared at him, eyes flashing. 
Neito swallowed. “I’ll do my best, sir.” 
“Oh, call me sensei from now on. That will be all, Mr Monoma, you may leave.”
Neito stood up and bowed. As he walked away, a question came to him. He turned back. 
“Sensei, am I allowed to disclose this to my classmates?”
“That will be at your discretion, I would not be affected by either outcome.”
Monoma nodded and left. 
–––––––
I am way too braindead to write a note or anything here. My A/N is on AO3. Hope you liked this chapter. I’m heading back to work zzz
9 notes · View notes
georgecrecy · 4 years ago
Text
Living Fossils {3}
The stamping of feet on hull preceded the shouting which echoed along the short hallway, "Doctor Ghan! Doctor Ghan!" The owner of the name looked up from his morning tea in amazement at the disheveled figure of the usually sober Codru, who was holding his combipad in front of him with elation clear on his face.
Ghan, with his browplates raised almost as far as they could extend said, "Codru, what in Navek's name has got you so excited?"
Handing his combipad to the Doctor, once he had gotten some composure back he exclaimed, "Look at that! Last night it wasn't getting anywhere, but the translation software finally came through while we were sleeping."
Ghan briefly looked over the picture of the door pad, the alien letters now partially transposed with letters of their own language. He looked up at Codru and the others who had gathered to the commotion with a grin. "This is excellent! Then the faster we get out there, the faster we can plumb the depths of this little mystery, so to speak!"
Murien, who was gazing at the screen over the doctor's shoulder asked, "Do we have an idea what the contents might be then? What it's welcoming us to?"
Both Ghan and Codru shook their heads, the former responding, "No, there isn't enough info just yet for us to even guess." He sipped a last hurried gulp of his tea before standing up, "So let's get out there and find out, shall we?"
The rest agreed, and within forty-five minutes the group were suited up and on their way, struggling through the early morning winds. However, it wasn't very long before Hyupi stopped the procession with a hand signal of warning. Over the helmet comms she commanded, "Kentu, cover our rear, there is something in the sand ahead."
While the rest knelt in wait, Hyupi carefully moved up to her target: a half-buried sphere of rusted metal with various antennas, cracked camera lenses, sensors, and propulsion systems.
The rest of the survey team witnessed as she swept her carbine over what little of the landscape was visible through the storm, which had abated a little since their setting out. Finally they heard the crackle of her voice over the comms say, "Alright, all clear. Seems like a non-functioning probe."
The group moved forward to her position, gathering around the probe, which had a drift of sand built up to one side. Saffer kneeled down again to examine it closely. "Ooh, Doctor, is this another example of this civilization's technology?"
Ghan pulled out his combipad and a sensor pack, taking readings of the probe. The rest had to wait a few minutes while he looked over the results. "I
 I don't believe so. It isn't nearly as old as the building, the dating shows only a century or so, and of a different material structure entirely. Does anyone see any markings?"
Saffer and Hyupi dug around the probe, exposing more of its body. Saffer was the one that found the remains of a red triangle, with an inner line of symbols. "Here's something, but I don't know what."
Kentu's voice now sounded over the comms channel, "I do, I've used their tech before on missions. That belonged to the old Erzeni Corporation, they used to make all sorts of military-grade equipment."
Murien looked back at him, "Used to?"
Kentu nodded, "Eh, they've been out of business for decades. I've only used surplus leftovers in my case. But they were dependable despite their age, which makes sense considering it's a Scaanid company."
Ghan looked at the probe and Kentu questioningly. "Are you sure Kentu? We're practically on the other side of the galaxy from the Scaanid Empire, there would be no reason for a probe of theirs here."
Kentu shrugged imperceptibly through the bulk of his suit. "I'm pretty sure, doc. I probably still have a thing or two of theirs in storage to compare. Maybe it was a wayward one that happened to crash here."
Saffer interjected, "I don't think it came from space. It would have been flattened and broken apart if it had, with a larger crater. With its condition, it didn't fall more than a hundred feet, right Doctor?"
Ghan was very lost in thought, but Saffer's question seemed to wake him. "Hmm? Oh, yes, quite possibly. Let's get some pictures taken of this and get back to our main mission before we use too much of our limited time on this. And yes, Kentu, I would like to compare the markings when we get back."
The rest of the trip was uneventful, fortunately, and soon the group returned to the imposing metal structure. It didn't take much more digging to uncover the door again from the night's accumulation against their earlier work. They once more were confronted by the pad, which lit up at the mere touch of a brush clearing the sand crusting the top.
Codru retrieved his combipad from his pack, which was piled with the rest to one side while they dug into the sand, and booted up the translation program once again. Using the overlay he began to manually interact with the door pad, looking at it through the screen of his own combipad. Ghan, Saffer, and Murien were crowded around him as he worked, offering the occasional bit of advice as he did so.
"Try finding some sort of diagn-"
"Diagnostic settings, yes, that's what I'm looking for."
"Did you try that button there?"
"I'd rather not just try buttons, Murien. That never works."
"But it looked promising!"
"Make sure to record this process, Codru, we may have to figure this out again should the translation not improve."
"Of course, doctor."
His suit hampered his attempts at pushing the buttons on the screen, but once he figured out a good angle to use with the thick finger pads his attempts went much smoother. Through a multitude of screens and clumsy backtracks, eventually he was able to get to a screen with a green and red button.
_c_ss p_th 46* Op_n door?
He pressed the green one, and the six of them heard through the rushing wind around them the hiss of decompression, and the door next to the pad jolted open slightly. All patted each other on the back in joy before opening the door fully. Murien looked at Codru suspiciously, "How did you know that was the right button to press?" Codru sniffed, and after a moment of hesitation as the group donned their packs once more, he said, "After careful thought of the circumstances, it seemed the most logical choice." Saffer interjected with a smile clearly visible through his helmet. "Don't you mean it looked promising?" The older student didn't deign to respond as they entered in turn through the door.
The lights on their suits bounced off of smooth, granite grey walls and the stairs that led downward from the entrance landing. The last two in line were held up momentarily as they wrestled the door back closed, the combined strength of Kentu and Murien still straining against the difference in pressure and the sand piling up while rocks bounced off of the walls and down the stairs ahead of them all. The door closed with another hiss and squeal, the howling wind outside stifled to a low moan as the few remaining clacks of bouncing rocks echoed into the beyond. Lights embedded in the juncture of the ceiling and walls promptly lit up the stairway as soon as the door closed.
Doctor Ghan looked back towards the team above him from his position several steps down once the clattering of pebbles stopped, turning his suit lights off. "Excellent! Alright. Turn your recorders on if you haven't already, because we are stepping into the uncharted world of this newly discovered civilization, and I don't want to miss a single detail! You all know your respective jobs. With a building as ancient as this, I also need not remind you to be very careful and call out any structural faults you see near us. I'd like to first find that power source, so that will be one of our main goals of study. But keep an eye out for anything else that might be of interest. Let's move on, stay close all." With preparations and speeches finished, the team descended deeper into the unknown.
#OC
8 notes · View notes
boymeetsweevil · 6 years ago
Text
For Science 5/7
Grouping: Reader x Nerd!JK 
Word Count: 17.5k haha wtf (NSFW)
Warnings/Themes: omg okay swearing, Boobies, graphic-ish Cunnilingus, endangement of Hoseok’s chin, Spit :/, Masturbation, mentions of porn haha, Making out, (Hoseok’s) male gaze??? Idiot!Kook, Jealous!Kook, Violence? (lmao it was very mild violence and mention of blood but not graphic), gratuitous use of soap-opera level drama
Summary: Jungkook asks you to let him watch you get off. For science.
A/N: I’m tagging  @m-icdrop , @jiminslye , @ephemeral-mindset, @sugarandpoppy, @monstar95, @sweetestkth, @limitlesxxsxx, @simplyfinessin, @park-geemin to let you know that this is here! If any of you would like to stop being tagged with each FS update, let me know. And if anyone would like to be added to the tag list, also let me know :)
part 1, part 2, part 3, part 4, part 6, part 7
Tumblr media
Being a good friend, as you’re realizing now, is so terribly hard and you wish someone had told you earlier in life so you could make the informed choice of becoming a nun. Or maybe just a plain old hermit.
Either way, waking up in the middle of Yoori’s bedroom finds you feeling less rested than you would have liked. Probably because you dreamt that you had been transfigured into a dog by Hoseok wearing a witch’s costume and forced to be the family pet to Yoori and Jungkook’s 16 children. You end up waking with a jolt, still in Yoori’s bed and covered in cold sweat, wanting nothing more than to go home and leave everything at school behind. 
Still, you soldier through the rest of the night, staring at your laptop instead of doing work, only eating half of the pizza she ordered for you and numbly carrying a large Tupperware container that held the leftovers back to your apartment.
You end up eating the pizza for breakfast the following morning in some meagre effort to comfort yourself. Nothing helps, though. Not using the special body wash that you usually reserved for special occasions. Not putting on the velvet joggers you wore when you needed a pick-me-up. So, you try going in the opposite direction. Instead of putting in extra effort, you put in zero. You don’t bother stressing about putting your hair into an intricate style so you’ll look more put together. You don’t bother trying to buff your skin to a shining, baby glow. Instead you slather your face in moisturizer and throw your hair into a bun, which seems to do the trick. Giving up on some of the tinier details that would often gnaw at the edges of your collectedness improves your mood slightly. So does taking the rest of the pizza in with you for lunch.
The universe takes pity on you and the day goes by quickly. On Friday, It feels almost as though you only blinked but now the sun was setting around 4:30, as had become habit.
You wipe the drool that was pooling at the corner of your mouth while you tried some old number theory problem sets from a class you took freshman year. It had been difficult because you’d forgotten how shitty proofs can be, but it had also been just the time sink you needed.
Coming to the usual study spot you and Yoori established a few hours prior was bittersweet. Normally she would be there, perhaps with a steaming mug of something calming waiting for you, ready to work in companionable silence with gossip breaks sprinkled in between. Today, she wasn’t there, so you had the whole table to yourself. You sit in her chair to throw some novelty into the mix. And because you miss her. But now that your momentum is broken, you decide to turn to the window instead of people watching. Even though there’s none of the softly falling snow Yoori always raves about, the view is still nice.
The last few rays of the winter sun are stretching out, leaving the campus bathed in blood orange light and catching the reflective parts of the packed snow on the ground. There’s something picturesque about the way the campus pond, now frozen, sits in the center of the landscape and frames the sheet of mountains running in the distance. But it feels very lonely as well.  
You check your phone and find no text messages from Jungkook and only one from Yoori asking if you have plans for Saturday night. You tell her no and begin packing up.
Normally, you’re not a big going out person, but you find your lack of plans for this weekend a little bothersome. You know Jungkook and Yoori will obviously be busy that evening, and perhaps even the whole weekend. But that leaves you with Taehyung and Hoseok to have a good time and the prospects for that seem weak. You try sending a text to the two of them asking if a bar sounded like a fun idea but Hoseok messages back that he already bought drinks for tonight. You suppose you’ll have to try again next weekend.
Taehyung’s words of assurance about how Jungkook suddenly getting a girlfriend wouldn’t change the group dynamic float into you’re head. But you’re not so sure you believe them in this moment. Things don’t seem as fun and you’re not sure if it’s just because you’ve spent the whole day moping or if it’s because Jungkook has been carrying the group dynamic on his back the whole time and you never even noticed until now.
It’s a frightening thought and it’s also a little unfair to Hoseok and Taehyung. Although you’re not as close to them as you are to Jungkook, it’s not like they’re strangers. You’ve spent a great deal of time on your own with both of them, and even though you fight with Hoseok from time to time, you have made some nice memories with the both of them.
As you walk to Taehyung’s apartment for game night, you’re reminded of the times you’ve spent with the both of them. Like when you needed to fulfill your PE requirement for the year, so you and Hoseok took a snowboarding class together. You can admit, albeit reluctantly, that you bonded over many nights of numb toes and icing each other’s injuries. There’s also the time that you and Taehyung thought learning Russian would be a fun idea. You ended up leaving the Russian club after the first weekly meeting, but Taehyung still goes and is now the club Treasurer. It had been a fun hour of your life, though.
Tumblr media
“Hey,” Taehyung chirps when you finally arrive at his apartment.
“Hey!” You fling yourself at him, full of emotion from the walk down memory lane you just took. He’s stiff in your arms for a moment, but settles into the hug after a beat.
“What’s this all about?” He chuckles, patting your back affectionately.
You extricate yourself from him and drop your things at the doorway before turning to Hoseok with a determined look. He snorts at you but doesn’t try to hide from your grabby hands, much to your surprise.
“I just wanted to let you guys know that I’m really glad we’re all friends. You mean a lot to me,” you mumble into the collar of Hoseok’s shirt as you press wrap him in a sincere hug.
“Are you not wearing a bra?”
“Except you,” you push him off you roughly. “Not you. I don’t like you.”
“Aw, come on!” He grins wryly at you from the floor. “You know you like me.”
You make a show of brushing the residue of your hug off the thin and oversized sweater you’re wearing. “No, sorry. I was a different person 20 seconds ago. I’ve changed. I’m better now.”
Hoseok hops up and chases you around Taehyung’s tiny dining room table until he manages to trap you in a corner by the kitchen entrance and wrangle you into a bear hug. You play dead to deter him, but instead he just laughs at the limp way your feet drag on the floor and waddles with you still in his grasp to the living room. Taehyung looks for the right game to play.
He chooses Wii Resort, which is not even remotely close to being your favorite, so you sit out and let the third controller lay unused on the ground. Instead you find yourself seated with your back against Hoseok’s chest in the La-Z boy, feet stretched out to rest in Taehyung’s lap as he sits on the matching ottoman.
“It’s fucking freezing in here,” you whine.
“I told you to wear layers. I’m trying to lower my utility bill,” is all Taehyung says as he moves his mii into yet another jungle setting for a mini game.
You pout. “This sucks.”
“It really doesn’t,” Hoseok interjects, “This is one of the better game nights we’ve had in a while.”
“You’re just saying that because this is the only time you’ve been able to win at a game.”
“Be nice to Hobi.” One of Taehyung’s hands drop down to dig into the arch of your foot as a warning. You squeal, knee kicking out wildly and without your permission, forcing your head to crack back against Hoseok’s chin.
“Ow! Fuck! What the hell is wrong with you, Tae?” Hoseok reaches up to clutch at his face, controller falling into your lap.
“Dude, I was defending you! How is this my fault?”
“You know it’s against the rules to tickle her when another person’s nearby unless it’s a tag-team.” He whines and taps you on the shoulder. You turn to face him sheepishly, knowing it’s partially your fault too. “Am I bleeding?”
“Thankfully, no,” you coo after a careful inspection. “But if that were any higher up on my leg, I don’t think you’d still have a face.”
“I know.” 
You pat his hair soothingly, but turn back around soon after Hoseok stops cradling his face. “Maybe we should call it a night.”
“We can’t! I’m not even buzzed yet. And we haven’t gone all the way around the board.”
“Tae, this game is trash. I don’t want to just sit and watch.”
He waves a hand dismissively, unpausing the game without even looking at you. “It’s not my fault you’re a fake Nintendo fan.”
“Ooh, are you gonna take that,” Hoseok’s eyes widen at Taehyung’s comment.
“I’m not even gonna dignify that with a response,” you sniff. Reaching out, you grab at the closest, non-empty beer bottle you can reach and take a swig. “But I am gonna get going so you can enjoy your shitty game by yourselves.”
“Come on!” Hoseok whines again from above you and from your vantage point it looks like his face is starting to swell. You silently hope that it doesn’t get bad until after you leave. “You can’t leave. Then it’ll just be two guys playing Wii resort.”
“Arriving in 13 minutes.” You burrow further into his chest to steal some warmth for a minute. You vow that the first thing you’re doing once you get home is taking a hot shower.
“Let her go, Hob. She’s not cool like us.”
Taehyung’s Mii reaches the top of the mountain at that moment. The victory cry he releases is entirely too loud and definitely not appropriate for someone only playing Wii Resort. He gets up from his chair and starts gyrating at the TV where Hoseok’s mii is crying large blue tears.
“Congrats on your victory. I’m out.”
The ride home turns out to be less relieving and more depressing as you get closer and closer to your apartment. Jungkook and Yoori are probably somewhere having an amazing date and will probably then go have amazing virginal sex in the backseat of Hoseok’s frat brothers’ car that Jungkook borrowed for the occasion. Taehyung and Hoseok actually like Wii Resort and will probably spend the rest of the night getting drunk off their asses playing that and having more fun than is objectively reasonable. Meanwhile you will probably stand naked and shivering in your bathroom for, like, 8 whole minutes waiting for hot water to make it through your plumbing.
Nothing like depressing thoughts to start your weekend off well.
Tumblr media
Perhaps the universe decided to take pity on you once again because when you get home and disrobe, you only have to wait 6 minutes for the hot water. And it doesn’t run out after another 5. You also let yourself sing loudly to your Spotify ballad playlist titled ‘lady heartbreak’. Normally, you only cry to that playlist, so you think of it as personal growth.
Once you’re out the shower and your voice is hoarse from the ‘singing’, you change into light pajamas. Despite the fact that your heater is fixed, you still keep it firing at almost full blast because you prefer the heat to the cold.
Before you can flip back the covers on your bed when you hear a loud knock on your door. You figure its either Taehyung or Hoseok, or both of them, looking for something to do now that the game has lost its charm after a million rounds. But a quick glance at your phone shows no text messages from them saying that they’d be stopping by, which they usually do. The door thumps like someone’s body is slamming against it and you pray that its one of your stupid friends just being inconsiderate and disorderly.
You’re about to leave your room to see who’s at your door when another loud sound startles you. Its as if someone is carefully trying to rattle the window leading to your fire escape. All the while the loud knocking at your front door continues to ring through the apartment. Somewhere in the back of your mind, you’re certain you saw a news special about something like this. Pairs of burglars come to innocent women’s houses after they’ve stalked them long enough to learn their schedule and see if they live alone. Then they both show up to the house at different spots to distract the victim and break in more efficiently.
In this scenario, you’re certain they’re expecting you to go to the front door. But you’re smart, dammit. You decide to give them a surprise and approach the window first instead, phone clutched in your hand with the police a button-press away. You yank back the curtains and quickly activate your flashlight mode to see who is trying to break into your house. The pair of wide eyes that greet you back almost make your drop your phone.
“Jungkook,” you hiss incredulously.
Carefully, you unlock your window and slide it up so he can climb off the fire escape and collapse face first into your room. Clearly, he is slightly inebriated.
“What are you doing here?”
“Shh,” he sticks a finger into your face, “She’ll hear you.”
“Who’ll hear me?”
The apartment is eerily quiet when you realize that the loud knocking is replaced by jingling of keys and the sound of the front door being pushed open.
“Jeon Jungkook, who the hell is that in my house?”
“It’s Yoori,” he whispers with genuine fear in his eyes. “Crap!”
You can’t do much besides react on auto-pilot and pull back the many blankets and comforters lining your bed for him to dive under. The sound of Yoori’s slow, stumbling footsteps as they make their way into the heart of the apartment are better than any horror movie soundtrack. You find yourself diving into bed too, knees bent, hoping that you look casual and can hide Jungkook’s shape. He pokes his head out and grins at you from the shadows between your bare knees.
“Is anyone home,” Yoori calls from somewhere in the living room.
“I’m in my bedroom,” you respond. “It’s the last door on the right in the hallway.
A few moments later, Yoori is peering curiously from behind your door. You realize she still hasn’t seen your room despite the fact that she’s been to your apartment in passing a couple of times now.
“Hey, Yoori.”
“Hey. Wow,” she hiccups, “This is very you. I like the tapestries.” She turns in a circle to take in all of your room’s dĂ©cor.
“Yep. So, uh, what brings you here?”
“I asked Jungkookie to drop me off here.”
“Oh, you did? Where is Jungkookie now,” you ask neutrally before casting a brief but discrete annoyed look down at Jungkook’s semi-visible face under the covers.
“I think he’s probably filling up the car’s tank. He has to return it to the fraternity before it gets too late.”
“He didn’t want to come in with you?”
“No. I told him I wanted to have some girl time with you to talk about the date. But then I got to your door and remembered that you don’t like to talk about romantic stuff like that.”
You shove your hands down into your lap and over his face so he can’t see the way yours heats up in embarrassment.
“W-well that’s just because he’s my good friend, you know. I didn’t mean much by that.”
“It’s okay, I understand.” She smiles down at you sleepily before walking over and moving like she’s going to sit with you in bed.
“Um, I don’t think that’s a good idea,” you shoot your hands out to keep her sitting.
“Why not?”
She pouts softly down at you. You wince knowing that her feet probably hurt from a night in heels and all she wants to do is sit to rest. But your loyalty lies elsewhere at the moment.
“Because
I have no pants on.”
“Really?” She grins and peeks down like she hopes to see through the blanket covering your lap. “That’s okay with me. You probably don’t have anything I haven’t seen before. And if you did, who cares?”
You decide that you won’t probe her about that and instead redirect the conversation.
“Yeah, but I’m kind of shy when it comes to that stuff.”
“That’s right. I forgot.” Yoori sighs sadly. “Maybe one day we’ll get there. That should be our next friendship goal. Getting you to feel less shy around me.”
“Y-yeah, okay.”
You watch as she swings her heels tiredly in her hand and searches for a nearby cab. She finds one relatively quickly and gives you a one-armed hug around your shoulders before scooping heading out. You wait a few more minutes, just in case she magically returns for something she left behind despite the fact that she left the spare key on your bedside desk and the front door locks from the inside automatically. Once you’re certain you won’t be found out, you rip the sheets back angrily.
“Explain yourself quickly, Jeon.”
Jungkook squints up at you now that the dark cover of your blankets isn’t shielding his eyes anymore. He’s lying on his stomach between your bent legs, propped up on his elbows. It’s a compromising position that you’re glad Yoori didn’t catch you in.
“I told her I needed to fill the tank, but I told her I was doing it at the gas station on 5th street instead of the one across the street from here.” He grins up at your cheekily like he’s done something extra clever.
“Yeah, I figured as much. But why did you do that? And then why did you risk falling 20 feet to climb up the fire escape and come in through the window.”
“I wanted to hang out. I feel like we haven’t seen each other in a while.” His hand reaches out to stroke at the expanse of your bare thigh.
“Jungkook, you’re dating Yoori,” you sigh and move your leg away. “The weekend stays are over now.”
“We’re taking it slow, though.”
“Not slow enough for this to still be a thing.”
“It is slow enough.” At your raised eyebrows, he stammers. “We-we haven’t even held hands yet.”
“Really,” you can’t help but ask. The pang of satisfaction you feel knowing that Jungkook still hasn’t taken things further with Yoori makes you feel a bit guilty. But you can’t help it.
“Really. So we can still do this, right?”
“I don’t know, Kook.” Your lip ends up tucked between your teeth in indecisiveness.
“Please? I missed you,” he whispers quietly. It’s all you’ve ever wanted to hear from him and you give a quick nod lest you start shrieking from joy if you open your mouth.
He shuffles until he can pull you closer by the hips. When you’re on a slight incline, your multiple pillows holding you up, Jungkook removes his glasses. You watch silently as he places them next to the spare keys before leaning into your space, eyes dropping closed.
You let your jaw relax in anticipation of his mouth. But you’re surprised when the first thing you feel is the dry press of his lips to your cheek. It’s sweeter than you were expecting, but you’re not complaining. Eventually he makes his way over to your mouth and begins kissing you in earnest. Small pecks transform into languid caresses of his lips over yours. Your tongue comes out to swipe at the seam of his lips and he immediately opens up to let you in, groaning at the feeling of you in his mouth.
He lets a sharp breath leave his nose and surges forward, pressing himself to you as close as he can after having shuffled you even closer so he could lean over you. When you suck on his bottom lip, he lets out a low snarling sound. His hands come down to clamp onto your waist like a warm vice. Carefully, you entangle the fingers of one hand in his hair, while the other smooths down the curve of his broad shoulders. The feeling of the muscles in his back flexing under your hand is a feeling you didn’t realize you could take for granted. But somehow you have because its amazing to have it back.
The two of you make out for a while. Jungkook tastes of dessert wine and cheesecake. Its not necessarily a combination that you find unpleasant, but it reminds you that he just came back from a date. And while he left that date and came straight to you, you still don’t like it. You kiss him harder with the hopes that it’ll take away the remnants of his time out with another girl. A girl who is your friend. He whines and lets you ravage his mouth. Little do you know that each swipe of your tongue against his own has his growing harder in his slacks.
“Wait a minute,” he gasps against your mouth before slowing down a bit by planting small kisses on the hinge of your jaw and the soft skin of your throat.
“Too fast?”
“Yeah.” He chuckles bashfully.
You’re content to let him come back down from his fast-approaching high by sucking lightly on the skin near the collar of your white tshirt. There will probably be some light bruising that you’ll have to cover up if you’re still going out with Yoori tomorrow, but you don’t care about that right now. Instead you’d rather revel in the sensation of Jungkook’s traveling kisses. Though they started at the hollow of your throat, they’ve collected on your clavicle and he’s now trailing them over the fabric of your shirt by your sternum. It’s sweet.
And then its suddenly not so sweet as you feel his heated breaths puff over your nipple.
Obviously, you’re turned on and you’re not wearing a bra because you thought you were going straight to sleep. So its completely understandable why your nipples would be hard, then. What you’re not certain of is what Jungkook is planning. He’s no longer continuously pressing kisses into the shirt and is now sporadically planting them around the stiff peak that is raising your shirt material slightly, just breathing heavily over it. The heat you feel doesn’t do anything to calm you down and instead it has you squirming in his hold.
One of his hands comes up to rest some of his weight on your shoulder, effectively keeping you flat to the bed. A quick glance at him has your breath hitching loudly in your throat. He’s staring intently down at your breast, like he’s trying to make a tough choice. The moment is so thick that you don’t dare move. Not to encourage him nor to inquire what he plans. Instead you lay with bated breath, watching him slowly descend the last few inches. You squeeze your eyes shut milliseconds before his mouth envelopes your covered nipple.
“Oh shit,” you curse quietly.
Despite the thin cotton barrier, you can feel very clearly the hot, wet pressure of his tongue swirling around your nipple. All of the movements so far are experimental, hesitant in their rhythm. He hollows his cheeks softly and sucks and all of the sudden a long, drawn out moan leaves you. It gives him the confidence he needs to take his free hand and pinch at the other side, fingers mimicking the rhythm his mouth is setting over you.
Quickly, though, the shirt becomes unbearable and you get annoyed at the thought that such a stupid barrier exists between you and Jungkook’s mouth. You wriggle resolutely under him until he huffs in annoyance and pulls away to see why you’re interrupting him. When he sees that you’re merely hiking the shirt’s hem up to your armpits and exposing your breasts to him, he hums contentedly. He swoops back in, this time to the other side, and begins laving at the tightened bud. Your hands scrabble for purchase and eventually make their way back to his neck again.
“Jungkook,” you breathe raggedly into the crown of his head.
“Hmm?”
“What’s the—mmh fuck—the occasion for all this?”
He comes up with a slick popping sound, looking up at you with dark and hooded eyes. The sight sends a bolt of arousal to your core.
“Just been wanting to.” With that, he returns to making a mess of your chest.
Somehow, in the series of achingly long minutes that follow, you manage to get his button down and undershirt off. The sight of the smooth planes of his skin make your hands itch to feel him. You try to pull him up so you can have better access, but he won’t budge as he begins to kiss lower once both of your breasts have been thoroughly marked. You give up and try to predict what he’ll do next as he digs his fingers into your waist appreciatively and kisses a ring around your belly button.
He proceeds lower, his destination becoming increasingly obvious as he playfully flicks at the tiny ribbon decorating the front of your panties before halting. Tentatively, he pushes an index finger underneath the elastic lining where your thigh meets groin. You can feel what you suppose is the puff of his breath across the crotch of your panties.
“Can I—”
“No,” you blurt, legs snapping closed. Jungkook scoots back just at the right time to save his head from being crushed. “S-sorry.”
“No, it’s fine.” He runs a hand through his hair nervously. “Do you just
not like it?”
“I’ve actually, uh, never
” you trail off until the words are lost in the mounds of pillows surrounding your head.
“What?”
“Nothing. It’s just that I’ve never really had anyone go down on me before.”
“Really?” His eyebrows shoot up behind his slightly damp bangs. “Not even with Yugyeom?”
You wince at the mention of your ex. Yugyeom had been your first and only boyfriend and you had a good run and even what most would call an amicable breakup. But one of the more bitter moments was the one time you’d attempted to get him to go down on you only for him to wrinkle his nose and tell you ‘he wasn’t into that sort of thing’.
“He just wasn’t interested.”
Jungkook nods understandingly for a minute before his gaze is drawn to the space at the apex of your clenched thighs again.
“Are you? Interested?” His tone is heavy with implication and the way he casually hovers over you while sitting back on his heels just makes you feel tiny.
“I-I mean, I guess I am,” you stutter.
“Okay.” He gets back onto his stomach, hands gently prying your knees apart until there’s enough room to accommodate his broad shoulders. “So can I?”
“Go for it.” Your words come out in a squeak.
“Thanks,” he smiles softly.
You can’t see anything because you’ve thrown an arm over your eyes self-consciously. Normally, these moments between the two of you have your stomach in knots for a different reason, but now you’re just plain nervous. You’re diligent about hygiene and you remind yourself that you just took a shower. But it had just been a normal shower and not a booty-call shower. What if he thought you smelled weird? Or that you tasted weird? For some reason, this felt more intimate than all the times before this where he was merely watching and you were the one doing the work down there.
Jungkook hooks his fingers into the waist band of your underwear, pulling it down with your help when you lift your butt. You bite your lip nervously and lift your arm slightly so you can watch his reaction.
He doesn’t have any sort of adverse reaction once you’re completely bare in front of him, though you suppose he’s familiar enough not to act surprised by anything. But you’re not expecting him to dive in suddenly until he’s less than an inch away from your sticky folds. You shouldn’t be embarrassed that you got turned on from making out, but it’s like everything has flipped and suddenly you know how he felt during those first few times together.
You can’t take the silence anymore. “What is it?”
“What do you mean?”
“You’re so quiet.”
“I’m just trying to decide what to do first.”
“Oh. Sorry I can’t be of service.”
He smiles at how awkward you’re being before moving a tiny bit closer and taking a large inhale. Your eyes widen and you move to clamp your legs closed to shut him out, but he’s ready this time. One hand presses down on your pelvis while the other one presses on your hip, effectively pinning you to the bed.
“Calm down. It’s just me,” he whispers before inhaling deeply once. Twice. Three times more. All the while you can’t help but squirm. But he only increases the pressure of his hands with each antsy wiggle of your hips.
As soon as you decide to be still again, he releases your hip to spread you open with two fingers and presses a gentle kiss to your clit. You nearly jump off the bed at the foreign sensation.
“Jungkook, wait, I—” but you don’t manage to get the words out before he kisses you again.
This time his tongue flicks out to collect some of arousal that’s been steadily collecting despite your nerves. As soon as the flavor spreads on his tongue, he freezes. You wonder for a moment if he’s going to pull back and say he’s made a mistake. But then he surges forward again and begins licking broad stripes across you, catching your clit every so often.
He watches you carefully to gauge your reactions to what he’s doing. Taking in your heated face and dewy skin, he deduces he’s going in the right direction. And when he drags the flat of his tongue over your entrance as if to drink from you, your lip automatically gets stuck between your teeth and your eyes flutter shut. It’s a good series of reactions, but he wants more from you. He wants to get you to do that thing where your back curves up off the mattress or get your hands to scrabble at his arms to ground you while you shake under him.
“Oh god. Right there,” you gasp when he wraps his lips around your clit randomly and sucks.
Jungkook nods resolutely before re-wetting his lips and repeating the action. You moan loudly when his tongue brushes against you in the midst of the suction. Your hand finds its way to the back of his head and presses until the lower half of his face is almost entirely flush with you. You remove your hand almost immediately once you realize what you’re doing.
“Sorry,” you mumble, “I got carried away.”
He pulls back with a wide grin and shining cheeks. “It’s okay. It’s good to know its going well.”
Your hand falls back down to rest tentatively near his head. You watch the shining brown mop of his hair return to bobbing between your legs and feel another rush of arousal gush forth. Even if you couldn’t feel it, Jungkook’s following groan of pleasant surprise and the wet sounds that follow have your eyes rolling to the ceiling partly out of acute pleasure and partly out of disbelief. Why couldn’t your life always be this nice and worry-free?
Jungkook’s gently circling fingers around your entrance have you snapping back to the present. You wonder if tonight is going to continue being a night of firsts when you remember that Jungkook probably hasn’t done much ‘internal’ work.
“Would it be too much?” Even though he doesn’t specify, you know what he’s asking.
“Just go slow.”
You’re already quickly approaching an orgasm, but hopefully this will get you there quicker. You feel almost sluggish with the fiery heat that’s seemingly been spreading from your core to the rest of your body in time with each pulse of his tongue. But when he inserts the first finger, you feel impossibly warmer.
His jaw drops open as your warm heat envelopes his digit immediately in a wet, vice-like grip. He can only imagine what it would feel like if he could be inside you the way he wanted to be, but even that pale phantom grip in the back of his mind is enough to have him bucking into the mattress. He leans in to press lingering kisses to your lower lips while twisting his wrist in matching time. Soon you’re clutching at his shoulders, gripping his hair, kicking your feet anxiously as your high approaches. You can almost taste it and stars are collecting in the corners of your vision as Jungkook continues to lap at your center messily. As if he can read your mind, he withdraws only to enter again with two fingers this time. It’s just enough thickness to stretch you the way you want, but the angle is off.
“Jungkook.”
“Hmm?”
“Bend your fingers back and press up.”
“Like this,” he asks while making some motion, concentration creasing his brows.
You quickly reach down and re-orient his wrist. With great care, he reproduces the motions at the new angle and delights in the fact that you’re now quaking above him. Broken variations of his name tumble from your lips as the waves of your orgasm take over. Your legs kicks out as they characteristically do and so he positions them to hang more safely over his shoulders, despite the fact that your ankles tickle at his sides. He presses a chaste kiss against the skin of your inner thigh and hopes you don’t notice the way he nuzzles into the skin to wipe his face off a bit.
When you’re limp and your breathing has returned back to normal, he crawls over your legs to lay beside you.
“Was that good?”
You turn to face him and take in his sweaty face and pleased expression. You roll your eyes and shove at his chest, but he just grabs your hand and squeezes it before releasing it.
“It was good. But don’t get a big head, you still have to climb back out the window later.”
“Am I banned from the door?”
“I’m still mad you decided it would be a good idea to climb the fire escape when you’d clearly been drinking.”
“Not a lot, though. I was still able to drive.”
“That’s not something you should advertise,” you laugh.
He shifts a little awkwardly next to you and you realize he might not have gotten the same thing you did from eating you out. He notices where your gaze travels and grins shyly, shoving a spare throw pillow over the tent in his slacks.
“Ah, sorry.”
“You don’t have to be sorry. I just wish I wasn’t so tired. Otherwise, I could—”
“Don’t feel like you have to. I was just gonna take care of it myself.”
“Oh. Like, right now?”
“Yeah? If that’s okay.”
“Okay.”
You sit back and watch as he slowly shirks off his dress pants and briefs in one go. His erection springs forward and from the almost angry red flush across the shaft, you figure he must have been pretty uncomfortable. He strokes it absent-mindedly and realizes that he doesn’t have any lube before turning to you.
“You wanna do the honors,” he asks with his palm out. It takes you a while to understand what he’s asking.
“Like, you want me to
?”
“Yeah.”
With all your remaining energy, you attempt to spit into his palm in an attractive manner. You’re not sure if you succeed, because as soon as you’re done he gets to business. The way he moves his hand over his length is rough and fast. Almost as if he’s trying to play catch up; not necessarily with you, but maybe with himself. With whatever thoughts had been plaguing him earlier while you came on his fingers and tongue. His breath leaves him in little punched gasps and the sounds are so pleasing that you lean forward and capture his lips with your own.
You wouldn’t quite call what you’re doing kissing. It’s more like a series of brushes of lips as his erratic hand movements cause him to move in and out of your space. Though he occasionally stops to steal a few kisses, they only seem to egg him on further until he can only touch his forehead to yours while he brings himself over the edge, spilling into his hand.
“Better?” You pull away to grab some wet wipes out of the side table drawer.
“Definitely,” he sighs. “I can put these sheets in the wash before I go, if you want.”
“Oh,” you blink up at him. “You’re leaving?”
“Yeah, I have to get some sleep. I promised Yoori I’d take her to breakfast at Dreamies.”
“Wow. You’re taking her to Dreamies? Are you sure you’re not more serious than you’ve been letting on?”
“It’s not like that,” he laughs stiffly as he tugs on his clothes. “We’re getting food to-go and then going to a butterfly garden.”
“Well, that sounds fun too.”
You can’t help but let out a sigh of relief. Dreamies is the diner you and the rest of the group frequent when you’ve all done too much drinking the night before and need good hangover food. It’s also open 24 hours, so sometimes it’s where you all go when you have nothing better to do or when you just want to have a wholesome time. A lot of good memories have been made in Dreamies, but its always been with the whole group. The idea of Jungkook bringing Yoori there for a private date doesn’t exactly sit well with you. Though it’s not like you can say anything because no one ever did establish that Dreamies was a group space exclusively. And even if someone had, who are you to make demands about where Jungkook and Yoori go out on dates?
Jungkook makes good on his promise and puts your sheets in the wash and even makes your bed while you wait for the washer to stop. He leaves when the dryer cycle finishes, pulling you in by the waist and kissing you deeply before strutting out the door with a flourish.
Tumblr media
“I come bearing clothes,” you say as soon as Yoori opens the door.
She’d told you over the phone to bring some things to go out in after bugging you about firming up weekend plans. It still isn’t clear where you’re going, so you have brought a variety of outfits to cover the spectrum of possible events. You figured that you would get ready at her place as soon as you found out where you were going. But when she opens the door with makeup already done and her hair already curled, you’re a bit confused.
“Hello! How are you, my lovely?” She envelopes you tightly in a hug before taking the clothes out of your hands.
“I’m great. I got all excited on the way over because I thought we were gonna glam up together here, but it looks like you already did that.”
“I know,” she grimaces. “It’s just that Jungkook asked me if I wanted to go to the arcade out of the blue after we got brunch and I didn’t know what type of atmosphere that might be, so I just got as ready as possible. And then we went on a drive. We didn’t actually interact with any other humans. I could have worn my PJs.”
“That’s Jungkook for you,” you snort dryly. “So, uh, how was that drive?”
“You don’t have to ask me how our date went. I know it’s awkward to talk about dating your best friend. I’ll spare you.”
“Thank you.”
Yoori hands you a glass of your favorite wine, something she’s been keeping regularly stocked in her wine fridge since you became friends. You toe off your shoes before heading into the living room with her.
“Do you want tonight to be a surprise or do you want me to tell you where we’re going?” She reaches out to play with a loose string on the throw blanket adorning the couch, watching you with wide eyes as you drain your glass.
“Tell me. So I can pick out my outfit accordingly.”
“Okay. Just
promise me you won’t knock it before you try it.”
“I wouldn’t do that unless you said we were going somewhere ridiculous.” You tilt your head with a no nonsense stare. “And we wouldn’t do that, right? We’re not doing anything ridiculous?”
All she does is beam at you before pulling her phone out and scrolling through her photo album until she comes to the right image. She hands you the phone silently, lip bitten in anticipation.
“Hell no,” you say as soon as you see the flyer she’s taken a screenshot of. It’s advertising a Lady’s Night at a club with an open dance floor and drinks at a discounted rate. Immediately you hand the phone back and wish for more wine to magically appear in your glass.
“Please? I feel like it would be so fun, and it’s supposed to be a really great place. Pretty please?”
“Why can’t we just stay in and order Thai? I like your place, you don’t have to take me anywhere.”
“You make us sound like an old married couple. Besides, you never spend your weekends anywhere other than with those boys.” When you give her an unamused stare, she backpedals. “Charming as they are. Don’t get me wrong, I love them all. But don’t you think it would be fun to switch things up? Neither of us go out enough. We’re wasting our youth and beauty.”
“Excuse me. You’re dating my best friend, remember?”
“And by ‘we’, I meant not me.”
You roll your eyes and opt into searching for the wine bottle she used to pour your first drink. It catches your eye across the room where it sits at the long cherry dining table. You move to get up, but Yoori clamps down on your wrist with a pleading expression.
“Please?”
“I don’t want to spend the money.”
“I’ll pay for both our cover charges. Please?”
“The drinks will be shitty and I’ll need to be drunk to enjoy it.”
“We can drink here first and call a cab. Please?”
“I didn’t bring any makeup.”
“You left some over here from last time. Pleeease?”
“But the guys there will—“
“I’ll protect you,” you frown, unconvinced. “Please? I’ll even stay sober the whole night so nothing gets by me.”
“Fine. But only for an hour.”
“What? That’s too short, nothing good can happen in an hour. That’s too unrealistic. Two hours.”
“I’ll give you an hour and a half. After that, we’re coming back here and I’m sleeping over. Deal?”
She considers your conditions for a brief second before finally letting you get up. “You have to let me do your makeup and let me put pictures on my Instagram story.”
“Sure, but that will cost you another 15 minutes.”
Your back is turned to her as you fill up your glass, but you can practically see her writhing with indecision. Schooling your features into neutrality, you turn back to face her, and she straightens up.
“Deal.”
It takes much longer than it should have to get ready, but in the end, that’s a good thing because Yoori had originally wanted to show up to the event on time. Though you don’t get out much, even you know that arriving fashionably late means a better chance at getting there when everything is in full swing. Much better than getting there when there are 10 people in the whole club and no one is having any fun yet.
You let her apply your makeup, but you don’t let her pick your outfit much to Yoori’s chagrin. It doesn’t matter though because you’re no less miserable as she drags you into the bathroom to take a series of selfies.
That’s not to say that you hate selfies or that you never take them. You take them when you’re bored, when you’re texting the group chat, when you’re talking to your mom, when you’re home alone and feeling yourself. Next to Yoori, though, you can’t help but feel a little intimidated. Yoori doesn’t know your angles, Yoori doesn’t know your favorite filters and it’s not something you can just ask someone to change. Specific filters and angles are the bread and butter of anyone’s best selfies, and they’re not easily interchanged for someone else’s. As an engineering student, you can appreciate the complex science that is selfie-taking. And as much as you love Yoori, you don’t want to be the eyesore on her Instagram and cost her followers. Part of you hopes she gets drunk so you can take her phone and delete them later.
But she stays true to her word and doesn’t drink any more after leaving the apartment to go to the club. You stay true to your word as well and toss back another drink as soon as you get there, hoping that it will calm your nerves. In all honesty, you know there’s nothing to be nervous about, but you still order a second drink at the bar immediately after so you have something to do with your hands. You look good and you most likely won’t see any of the people at the club ever again, but you still feel out of place.
“You look terrified,” Yoori whispers in your ear. She’s been watching your expression carefully the whole time and has started to regret bugging you about coming.
“I am.”
“If you want, we can just go home now. I didn’t realize you hated going out this much.”
“It’s not that I hate going out,” you shout over the music. “It’s just that I can never let go off what other people might be thinking about me. And if I can’t do that, I can’t have fun.”
Yoori nods in sympathy. Although, she also doesn’t like the feeling of being scrutinized, she knows you’re coming from a different place. You’ve spoken candidly to her a few times about you feel like the two of you make an odd pairing. She remembers the way you spoke about her, all laudatory words, and then how you spoke about yourself. Yoori wants to compliment you the way you do her, but she knows that certain kind words only act as cold comfort for you.
“What can I do?”
You ponder the question for a bit. You figure, if you can manage to fake having the time of your life for 10 minutes, you can trick yourself into actually having fun for the rest of the night. With that thought, you finish your drink in a few large swallows before grabbing Yoori’s hand.
“Do you wanna dance with me?”
Yoori blinks down at you with wide eyes but nods somewhat shyly. You let her guide you into the throng of dancing bodies. As the song washes over you, you do a simple two-step while you decide what type of vibe to go for. Quickly the song grows on you, and you begin to put more energy into your dancing. At the sight of you enthusiastically swiveling your hips to the beat of the song with a smile on your face, Yoori beams.
The night unfolds like that. You manage to throw away your inhibitions in favor of dancing for hours. Yoori takes a couple videos of you when the right song comes on and puts you into a sexy musical trance. You take turns shooing random guys away who thinking they can casually fist pump their way into your sacred space. A few girls much drunker than you wander over to you and you welcome them with open arms and dance with them for a few songs, but they always float away after a while. Not without Yoori inquiring where their friends are and waiting until said friends come to collect them first, though. All in all, it’s more fun than almost all of your game nights combined. The thought makes you guilty for all of .3 seconds before you remember that none of the guys would ever go out dancing unless it was a means to an end of getting laid.
When the clock strikes 1:30—much later than you had originally promised to stay out—you collect your things and let Yoori guide you once more. This time she leads you outside to get a ride back to her place. She lays her pristine white leather jacket on your sweaty shoulders when she sees you shivering from the drastic temperature change that comes with leaving the balmy dance-floor.
“Tonight was so fun,” you drawl on the way over. Your head lolls onto her shoulder and she smooths the stray strands of hair off your forehead.
“It was. I was worried for a minute that you wouldn’t like it.”
“Mmm, me too. Yoori, this was great.”
“You never say my name.” She gets out of the car first before paying the driver and then goes back in to get you, slinging your arm over her slender shoulders.
“I know. Feels weird if I do.”
“I like it.”
“M’kay.”
As soon as the door opens, you race for the bathroom. One of the prices to pay for a good night out is dealing with a wine bladder and a hangover. The peeing, you could handle. The hangover, though, dwells in the back of your mind ominously as you brush your teeth and hastily remove your makeup. You’re pretty sure you haven’t taken all of it off when your face hits the cushion of the couch, but the couch is leather so you don’t care. Yoori, however, does care.
“Oh, no you don’t. Come here,” she grabs at you until she gets a hold and can walk you the remainder of the way to her room.
“I don’t wanna walk.”
“You don’t want to sleep on the couch either.”
“Where we goin’?”
“To bed, silly.”
You nod and let her escort you there. Immediately, you slide your skirt down and scramble to take off your crop top. As you fumble with your sleep shirt, Yoori respectfully turns away to change into her own pajamas, cheeks burning.
The covers feel pleasantly cool under your hands as you wait for her to finish changing. “Which side d’you want?”
“I usually sleep in the middle, actually. But I can sleep on whichever side you don’t pick tonight.”
“I sleep on this side.”
“Okay,” she nods agreeably.
“Tomorrow, do you wanna get Dream—oh wait. You went already. You probably don’t want it a second time. I’ll just go to Starbucks or something on my way back.”
“N-no! I’d love to go tomorrow. I was hoping to try their waffles at some point, anyway.”
“Okay, great. Goodnight, Yoori.”
“Goodnight,” she says quietly after the lights have been turned off.
Tumblr media
Emotionally, the following week is fine, but it’s hard on your body. 
Your hangover takes over your whole Sunday, leaving you to slightly behind on work Monday. It creates a spiral of catching up on work that has you staying up further and further past your bedtime and unable to be as social as you’d like. Yoori lets you know via Snapchat that she misses you but that Jungkook has taken your spot at your usual study table. The two of them look adorable in the little puppy ear filter Yoori’s put over the short video. You watch with mixed feelings as Yoori blows a kiss and then remembers that Jungkook is there and ushers him into blowing a kiss as well. It’s not nearly as enthusiastic and stiffer than the one Yoori sent you but it still sends your heart into a fluttering tizzy.
Friday couldn’t come soon enough. But as soon as you wake up that morning, you feel jittery and off. All your warm clothes are in the hamper, none of them salvageable for one last wear. And all your motivation has been zapped after the week of constant working you just had. Classes prove to be no better despite the fact that they give you time to get out of your head. 
The rest of the day is syrupy, leaving you struggling through it even as you try to go with the flow of the sluggishly passing hours. Normally you aim for productivity, but as soon as your final lecture for the day ends, you find yourself unable to pass time with work. You take a walk through campus and even venture all the way over to the theatre department, on the other side of the common grounds. You try to sit on the frosted benches looking out over the man-made pond students often frequent, but your joggers aren’t prepared for the extreme cold and you realize maybe familiarity, instead of novelty, is what will make the time pass by quicker.
You decide to text Taehyung. His schedule is something that you’ve come to passively memorize after weeks of the information casually floating through past conversations.
You: Im bored
BigBoi: Where r u I’ll pick u up
You: @ Seemond’s pond

BigBoi: ???
Taehyung arrives not ten minutes later, cheeks flushed with exertion from hustling over. He’s also not at all dressed for the weather, but doesn’t look bothered by it either in his university hoodie and thick knitted scarf. His beaten sneakers crunch loudly on the thin layer of white that’s collected since the last snowfall a few days ago.
“Oh my god, Tae, aren’t you freezing?”
Immediately you approach him and pull the hood laying limply along his shoulder blades over his colored hair. The roots have since started growing in and the color has faded enough to give him more of a coppery rose gold look. It’s a color so many Instagram influencers would have shit themselves over last summer trying to perfect at a professional salon, and here Taehyung stands with it after a bleach-happy accident in his dorm’s communal bathroom sink.
“Not really. I was actually nearby looking for a printer in BPD hall.”
“What for?”
“Financial aid forms,” he sighs. You grimace in sympathy before shirking your oversized black mittens.
“At least put these on if you’re not even going to pretend you checked the weather this morning.”
“What about you?” He gestures to the parts of your bare hands that he can see poking out from the sleeves of your own large puffy jacket.
“I’ll be fine. This has fleece-lined pockets. Meanwhile,” bending over, you peer into the front tummy pocket of his hoodie. “You only have a tootsie roll lining.” You dig your fist into the pocket and pull out the scraps of trash he’d been hiding in there with only mild disgust marring your features. “How do you live like that?”
“Dunno, just do. Maybe it’s because people like you can’t help but throw it out before I get the chance to get sick of it and do it myself.”
“Fair enough.”
“What should we do?”
“I don’t know. I’m cold and I don’t wanna do work.”
“How about a movie marathon?”
“Sure.”
* * *
“This isn’t what I thought you meant when you said movie,” you huff as the black opening credit scene dissolves and a French couple in a black and white colorscape whisper to one another in a moonlit alley.
“You said you didn’t care what we watched.”
“That was under the assumption that I would be able to understand it. There’s not even subtitles.”
“You don’t need them.”
“Yes, I do, because I don’t speak French. And neither do you.”
“That doesn’t really matter. You can read their body language and get all you need to from that.”
You try to fix your stare on the couple who is now running from the police with a pair of bloodied knives in their hands and smiles on their faces.
“This isn’t a horror movie, is it?”
“No,” he trails off suspiciously. When you whip your head to the side to glare at him, he cracks. “What? It’s not! It’s a thriller.”
“Anything that could give me nightmares is a horror movie, Taehyung.”
“It’s not even that scary,” he says right at the moment when the couple is seen carving into a police man’s face with the previously shown knives.
The cinematic effects are gross but clearly dated and if you were a reasonable person, you would find it laughable. But instead the dyed corn syrup dripping off the actor’s face just makes your stomach clench and you grab onto Taehyung’s arm out of disgust and anger.
“Why would you put me through this?”
“To get your mind off of Jungkook,” he says matter-of-factly.
Your mouth drops open when you realize partly that he’s right and partly you haven’t had a single moping thought about Jungkook and Yoori in the near hour it took to pick up snacks from the convenience store and walk over to Taehyung’s place from the pond while avoiding ice patches. It’s honestly a brilliant plan, but you hate him for it at the same time.
“You’re a dick.” You punctuate the statement with a sharp punch to the meat of his shoulder and revel in the bashful look he gives you while rubbing at the spot. “But thank you. If you wanted to get my mind off it, you didn’t have to use horror to do it.”
“True, but my options were limited since, one, I don’t have cable, and two, I don’t want to watch reality tv.”
“We could make fun of shitty rom-coms. That’s a good compromise.”
And that is how you end up watching a slightly watered down knock off of Fifty Shades with the TV remote in hand, rewinding, so you can point out where you can see the camera person’s reflection in the female lead’s pendant necklace.
“That’s a huge oversight. I can’t believe these people walk around like they’ve dedicated their lives to a certain level of craft only to do this”
“I mean, the fact that they used Papyrus font in their online movie poster should have clued you in,” you snort.
Both of you watch as the male lead swims up to his co-star where she stands at the foot of the pool he’s in. The grin he flashes her is blindingly white and his teeth resemble pearls in an unattractively artificial way.
“Why do people think veneers like that look good,” you sigh and shift so you can reach over and play with the faded pink strands of Taehyung’s hair. He leans in unconsciously and shrugs.
“I don’t know. Maybe they think people won’t be able to tell the difference.”
“I suppose that’s fair. But with everything being filmed in high definition these days, there’s less wiggle room for that sort of thing.”
Male lead reaches for the slender ankle of his co-star and tugs her into the pool, soaking her dainty white eyelet dress. When she comes up for air, she pouts for a second before swiping at him and missing. She nearly falls face first back into the water but he reaches out with a condescending laugh and catches her with ease despite what physics would predict to be possible. The moment turns serious quickly as the pair stare into each other’s eyes. You don’t understand how she’s supposed to be the homely girl next door when she’s got what you know are the most expensive mink lash extensions on the market and the most symmetrical, albeit oddly familiar, face you’ve ever seen.
“Wow,” Taehyung scoffs as the actor pulls her in for a heated kiss. “They really think that’s what buildup looks like. It’s fifteen minutes in and we still don’t know his name. And didn’t they just meet for the first time the day before this?”
“Keep up, Tae. Don’t you know all women want in life is to get rawed in the pool of the mystery guy who cut them off in the supermarket 24 hours prior?”
“Ah. That must be why my sex life is so grim.”
“Look at that,” you gesture to the couple that is now stumbling out of the pool and into the man’s perfectly lit mansion in a race to get to the bedroom. “That could be you if you had decided to take your dad’s car this year and cut some random girl off in the parking lot of the Price Chopper.”
“Damn. Would I have his mansion too?” You nod gravely.
“Probably.” You finish plaiting the hair of his sideburns and leave him with a little inflexible pink braid poking out from his temple.
“How’s it look?” He gestures to the side of his head with your handiwork on it.
“You look really great. You might not even need to break the rules of parking etiquette to snag a hot date.”
You both return your attention to the TV only to find the movie couple in a fairly compromising position. The lead actress is bent over the arm of a sofa as the camera ‘artistically’ captures the rapid way the actor drills into her from behind. It catches both of you off guard and a nervous laugh bubbles its way out of you.
“This is ridiculous.” Taehyung rolls his eyes and turns to laugh at the display with you.
“Yeah,” you say half-heartedly.
Even though the movie is horribly done and nothing in its execution per se turns you on, it is Friday. And your body has gotten pretty used to your weekend schedule. Which, up until recently, would have meant that at this hour Taehyung and Hoseok would be out somewhere looking for a place to vape while you helped Jungkook out of his pants at his apartment.
But that’s not what’s happening right now because Jungkook is probably on his way in a rental car to pick Yoori up for their third official date. To the movies. Still, that doesn’t stop your body from revving up more than it should after watching such a stupid romance movie. If you close your eyes, you’re sure you could remember with scary accuracy the feel of Jungkook’s hands on you.
“Hey.” At your awkward silence, Taehyung’s voice lowers and he leans in to tease you, “You’re not actually enjoying this, are you?”
“N-no, of course not.”
He lets out an incredulous laugh. “Holy crap, you are. You’re into this.”
“No, I’m not! Stop!”
“This is hilarious. I can’t believe you like this.” He stares at the screen with a baffled smile on his face, trying to see what could be so appealing about the affected look of arousal on the male lead’s face as he bites his lip with zero finesse. “Is it him?”
“It’s not him,” you scrabble for an answer, “I-it’s the actress.” At that his eyes widen and he looks at you like he’s seeing you for the first time. “I mean, I recognize her from a porno, that’s all.”
“No way,” he says before studying the woman’s face. When the actor pulls tightly on her ponytail and forces a whining moan out of her, his eyes light up with recognition. “Wait, yeah, you’re right.”
“Told you.”
“Hold on. You watch porn?” You roll your eyes.
“Yeah, I watch porn. Sometimes I need some visual stimuli too. And she’s been in a few of them.”
“Hmm,” he says finally, “Never would have thought you’d like her stuff.”
“You say that like you’ve thought about what I’d watch.”
“Well, you’re just so—“
A sharp sound comes from near the front door as Hoseok barges in hurriedly, nearly falling and spilling the grocery bags in his hands. He places them on the small table outside the entrance to the tiny kitchenette.
“Tae, I tried calling you like 5 different times about getting the door. Why didn’t you pick up your...phone,” Hoseok trails off as he takes in the fact that you’re in Taehyung’s apartment, very early to the Friday game night, seated very close to Taehyung with a flaming cheeks on the couch while what looks like soft-core porn plays in the background.
“My phone must have died from the cold. Bro, I’m really sor—“
“What the hell are you two doing,” he sneers.
“We were just watching a movie,” you pipe in when you sense a weird shift in the mood.
Obviously, you’re closer to Jungkook than you are to Taehyung or Hoseok, but you really don’t understand the strange energy in the room. Hoseok looks angrier than he should about Taehyung not helping him with carrying some snacks and Taehyung looks overly imploring. Perhaps this is just how they are when they’re annoyed, but it still strikes you as odd even from a slightly distant perspective. When no one says anything you get up slowly, like you would around wild animals in a territory death match, and move towards Hoseok to help him with the food.
“Here, I’ll help you put these away,” you say quietly with a soft hand on his back to get him to break his cold glare. “Don’t be mad at Tae, he didn’t do anything.”
The glare is only slightly softened as he turns to you, jaw clenched. “Well, what about you?”
“What are you talking about?”
The genuine confusion on your face seems to dissolve whatever’s left of the sudden rage that filled him, and he breaks down and lets you take the bags he’s still holding from him. While your back is turned, Hoseok looks suspiciously over at Taehyung, who is still staring back with large, nervous eyes.
“Sorry,” he says sheepishly when you finish unpacking the first bag of chips and come over to him to take the next one.
“Whatever,” you huff good-naturedly. “As long as you leave me out of your little lovers’ quarrel, I’m fine. Go make up, I’ll finish with these.”
You watch Hoseok amble over to Taehyung and begin whispering frantically before they finally come to some sort of agreement and hug it out.
When you come back to the couch, Hoseok has taken your spot next to Taehyung and has man-spread all over the rest of the free space. Even the back of the couch is claimed by his outstretched arms. Both of them stop their whispered conversation and turn to see why you’re hovering.
“What’s up,” Hoseok inquires suspiciously.
“Are we gonna do anything tonight? I could be in bed right now, but instead I’m here.”
“We have to pick the game first. My vote is for poker.”
“No poker. You still owe me like 80 bucks from last time you thought you could bluff,” Taehyung crosses his arms in a huff.
“That’s in the past, I’m a new man now. This Hoseok doesn’t owe you anything.”
“You’re an ass.” Taehyung springs to the side and quickly locks Hoseok in a sloppy headlock.
You watch them struggle on the couch in mild interest until Taehyung loses his footing and Hoseok’s wiggling underneath him pitches them both onto the floor. Someone’s head hits the coffee table on the way down, and you wince in sympathy, but they carry on like nothing happened.
The idea of letting them tire themselves out seems appealing at first but when Hoseok sinks his teeth into Taehyung’s hoodie-clad bicep and draws out a yelp, you intervene as neutrally as possible.
“Why don’t we just start with Gin Rummy?”
“Okay.” Hoseok drops Taehyung’s arm from his mouth, suddenly content.
You give him a wide berth and wait until after he goes into the kitchen to hunt for a deck of cards to offer Taehyung a helping hand up off the ground. He doesn’t make eye contact with you as you make your way over to the table, so you can’t silently grill him.
“How many is it? 5 per person,” Hoseok asks while shuffling the cards.
Small Styrofoam bowls are neatly laid out across the center of the table, each one filled with the chips from earlier. You perch in the chair next to Hoseok so you’re close to the Cheetos.
“It’s 7, I think.”
“Cool,” is all he says before handing you your cards.
You go around the table for a few rounds, placing cards down that you don’t need, picking up cards that you do and the occasional chip. Halfway through the first round, Taehyung gets up to turn off the fluorescents and turn on the fairy lights Hoseok won’t stop teasing him for having. You sync your phone up to his speaker and play music in the background and revel in the fact that you’re getting back into the swing of having fun with them. Without Jungkook.
“You still got beer, right?” Hoseok doesn’t look up from his cards since he’s very close to winning the round and he needs only 1 more card.
“Yeah,” you say, slapping down another card. “We picked some up at the convenience store. I’ll go get a pack for the table.”
“Thanks. I think I’m gonna call out for food too. What do you guys want?”
“I want pancakes,” Taehyung smiles brightly at the prospect of something other than the sad deli meats in his fridge.
Opening the door to his fridge leaves you confused. “You have stuff for pancakes.”
“Yeah, but I have to cook it,” he pouts at you through the window in the kitchen wall.
“It’s your turn,” Hosoek informs you.
You load up with supplies for making pancakes and head over to the table to distribute the ingredients amongst yourselves. Taehyung cracks eggs when it’s not his turn, Hoseok levels out the dry ingredients. You’re pouring milk into a bowl when one of your favorite songs from high school starts blaring through the speakers.
“Oh shit! Do you guys remember when this came out?”
“They played it at my homecoming dance,” Hoseok grimaces at the memory while you gyrate and mix the ingredients in a large bowl. “And then they played it on the radio for, like, 3 months straight afterwards. It was fucking annoying.”
“Yeah, but it’s been so long now. It’s good again. Come on, get up.” You pass Taehyung the bowl and creep towards Hoseok.
“What are you doing?” He smiles up at you like you’re crazy. You lace your fingers together and pull him out of his chair.
“What does it look like? I’m making you dance with me.”
“But you can’t dance, though.”
“Don’t ruin the fun,” you whine.
At first he doesn’t dance with you. He just continues to stand and lets you mouth the words at him and occasionally wave your hands in his face or pinch his cheeks when the lyrics get good. He even lets you bump hips with him and pretend to grind on him from behind.
Despite himself, your good mood is infectious and when you scamper back in front of him for the chorus, he surprises you by taking you into waltz position. It doesn’t fit the song, but it’s funny because you end up doing a bouncy-looking two step that resembles a sped-up prom dance. Taehyung hoots supportively from where he stands in the kitchen, melting butter on the stove.
Hoseok bends you over into a theatrical dip, causing you to let out a shrieking laugh and clutch at him so he doesn’t drop you. The song ends, but he jokingly holds the pose until your thighs are burning and you’re yelling for him to pull you back up. The front door clicks open while you bicker lightly.
“Look who decided to show up,” Hoseok drawls and finally brings you back up slowly, so you don’t get a head rush.
You blink away the stars that were starting to form in the corners of your eyes and realize Jungkook is, in fact, back from his date. At 9:43, no less. With Yoori in tow.
In your opinion, it’s much too early for someone to be back from date night with the long-time love of their life, but you can’t bring yourself to say anything. Instead you fiddle with the hem of your sweater nervously. Something about Yoori and Jungkook being present in the same room makes you a bit anxious. Perhaps its because it makes your policy about stopping your weekly rendezvous until things get physically serious between the two of them seem very flimsy.
Yoori and Jungkook are both clearly tipsy. You can tell from the way Jungkook hangs himself off her petite frame like he’s looking for support. You roll your eyes and go over to wrestle him from her and waddle him over to the dining room table where he can sit.
“How was your date,” you turn to Yoori who is hovering behind you with sleepy eyes.
“It was alright. The movie was a little boring,” she stage-whispers into your ear. “Don’t tell Kook.”
“You didn’t like the movie?” His head lolls back so he can look up at Yoori with doe eyes. Disappointment makes them look extra round and shiny.
She raises her brows guiltily. “I thought the new superhero movie would have been more your speed. I didn’t mind the idea of seeing it. I like action films.”
“Oh.”
You scamper out of the dining area as fast as you can to join Hoseok and Taehyung in the kitchen. The awkward couple moment they’re having isn’t something you think you should be privy to anyway.
Taehyung chuckles at the mortified expression on your face while Hoseok’s considers you stoically.
“Are they being too mushy in there?”
“No, not really.” You sigh. “It’s just weird realizing that I’ve never really been around them when they’re together. I don’t like the idea that I can’t get a read on the situation when they’re both good friends, you know?”
Hoseok snorts dryly. “Well, you know what they say. Dating changes people.”
“Yeah, but this is Kook we’re talking about,” Taehyung murmurs while stirring the hidden flour patches at the bottom of the bowl back into the batter. “Do you really think he’s changed that much?”
You shrug. “I don’t know.”
“Maybe you’ve changed,” Hoseok suggests.
And maybe you have. Not in the normal way, where you outgrow people. But maybe something about you has changed since you started being intimate with Jungkook in such a way where you can’t be just his gaming buddy or his companionable silence partner. Gone are the days where you could push down your infatuation long enough to sit pressed close to each other on the couch when the Iron Man movie series is marathoning on TV. You’re not sure if that’s made things easier or harder on you. Perhaps its been a little bit of both.
“What are you guys up to?”
Jungkook has managed to amble over to the kitchen while staying upright thanks to Yoori’s guiding hands. Now he’s peering into the entrance of the kitchen after the way you, Taehyung, and Hoseok whispering to one another piqued his interest. Yoori lays on the sofa, recovering from too many glasses of complimentary movie chardonnay.
You keep your head down and pretend watching Taehyung ladle batter onto the griddle is fascinating enough not to reply. Thoughts of whether or not something crucial has shifted occupy your mind too much for you to speak.
“Just playing cards and making pancakes,” Taehyung shouts over the crackling sound of the first pancake hitting the hot skillet.
“The usual,” Hoseok jokes before pitching his voice into a slyer register. “How was the date?”
“It was fine,” Jungkook answers shyly, eyes glued to your silent form. The button down he’s wearing suddenly feels too tight and he undoes the top button to give himself some air. “How was your night?”
“Here, I’ll take over,” you mumble.
You take the spatula from Taehyung’s hand and motion for the guys to leave  the kitchen while you flip the pancakes. It’ll give you something to do, and Taehyung’s thoughtful enough to go without asking questions. They don’t move far and instead Hosoek and Taehyung crowd Jungkook just outside the kitchen doorframe. Hopefully none of them notice how you turn the heat down so you can listen better. A masochistic part of you is curious to know how the date went even if you’re not sure if you can face him without combusting.
“Come on, tell us what happened. It’s just us guys,” Hoseok hisses before remembering that you’re you and you’re probably listening. Suddenly he feels like a douche. “We’re all friends,” he corrects himself. Jungkook, on the other hand, doesn’t seem to be aware of your eavesdropping and complies.
“I
what do you wanna know?”
“Where’d you go?”
“To the movies. To see Cloud Break.”
Taehyung whistles lowly. “That’s supposed to be the number one date movie of the year.”
“It was very romantic,” Jungkook cracks a small, shy smile. “But I don’t think she really liked it.”
“Stil. Sounds like our boy is a real Casanova, huh?” Hoseok pats him roughly on the back with a wide grin. “The movies, though. Did you make it to third base?”
“Jeez, don’t sound so excited when you ask that,” Taehyung says with a cringe.
“What? I just wanna know if he’s any closer to swiping that V card. So,” Hoseok turns to stare, “Did you?”
“We’re taking it slow,” is all Jungkook says, eyes shifting behind the guys, towards you.
“Pancakes are ready,” you call from the kitchen. You figure it’s safe for you go back out, so you load a plate up with a tall stack and turn the stove off. Yoori’s head pops up at the sound of fresh food and hops up to come join you.
After you put the plate down, you wait until everyone is seated. Oddly enough, Jungkook and Yoori both sit on either side of the head of the table, leaving you to sit in between them.
“Thanks for cooking,” Jungkook mutters as soon as you sit down.
“No need to thank me. I’m just doing my part to have a fun Friday,” you answer awkwardly.
“These look better than the ones at Dreamies,” Yoori beams over at you. She cuts her pancakes happily before shoving a large, syrup-laden bite in her mouth. She gives you a cute thumbs up that breaks your serious mood for a moment.
You give her a warm squeeze on the shoulder. “Thanks for the high praise.”
“So, uh, what else have you guys been doing,” Jungkook inquires politely.
“Well,” Hoseok mentions nonchalantly through a full mouth, gesturing towards you. “I caught these two watching porn earlier when I came in with groceries. And this one couldn’t keep her hands off me after that.”
“Oh.” Jungkook’s cheeks start to heat as he looks between you and Hoseok and then you and Taehyung.
You almost choke on your own food as Hoseok’s words register. “That is so inaccurate. How are you so comfortable lying like that?”
“Is it not the truth? Kook, you even saw her when you came in. Seems like she’s a real minx when she gets going. Who knew all it took was Fifty Shades.”
Taehyung tries to come to your rescue. “We weren’t even watching Fifty Shades—”
“So, it was actual porn,” Hoseok’s eyes narrow at him suspiciously.
“Oh my god,” you raise your hands in surrender and then push your plate back. “I can’t do this. I’m freezing and you’re annoying. Tae, I’m stealing some clothes. Yoori, you look cold. I’ll bring you something too.” You storm out of the dining room and make a beeline for Taehyung’s room. 
While you were used to Hoseok’s ribbing, today you were extra sensitive to it and you needed some air. But you are actually cold, so you do spend a few minutes rummaging through Taehyung’s immaculate wardrobe until you find a sweater that has you smiling widely at the memories it evokes.
“I can’t believe you still have this,” you remark with arms out to showcase the sweater when you come back. The four of them all turn to see the sweater you’re wearing.
It’s a run-of-the-mill sweater until you look at the picture that’s been screen-printed onto the front. It’s a picture of you and Taehyung in your freshman year that was taken minutes after the annual Mud Run. It had been a split-second decision the two of you made after a terrible set of midterms, but the smiles on both of your slightly rounder and muddied faces don’t indicate any inkling of regret. You give Yoori the only cashmere you could find that wasn’t on the floor.
“Of course he still has it,” Hoseok smiles proudly, “I put my blood, sweat, and tears into making it. And I was there to take the fricking picture at the end of the race at 9 am on a Saturday. Do you not still have yours?”
“Sadly no. I lost mine when I moved into the sophomore dorms.”
“I wish I had been there to watch the race. I should have stayed on campus,” Jungkook chimes in, cheeks full of pancake.
“Yeah,” Hoseok counters, “But if you had stayed, you wouldn’t have ever gotten Yoori’s number in the first place. So, it all worked out in the end, right?”
Suddenly, you’re not hungry and the lively mood that the night started with has disappeared. Taehyung must sense the subtle downward shift in your shoulders and runs to get the bottle of wine Hoseok bought for you that’s been chilling in the fridge.
“Why don’t we play another game,” he suggests once he’s back at the table and filling your glass.
Yoori perks up. “That’s a great idea! Let’s play something old-school. Do you have any board games?”
“I don’t think either of us has played a board game since before 2010. Much less owned one,” Jungkook winces.
“Really? Well, it doesn’t have to be a board game. Why don’t we do another old-fashioned one. Like Charades.”
Hoseok places his head in his hands elegantly, face the picture of innocence. But you know better.
“Yoori, how do you feel about Truth or Dare?” You squeeze your eyes shut and hope she says she’s never heard of it. Or that she hates it.
“I love Truth or Dare! Let’s play once everyone’s done eating.”
You curse under your breath, but return her excited smile when she turns to you and fills your cup once more. As a safety precaution, you finish the single pancake you’d served yourself earlier before taking another sip. Its not that you’re hungry, but you’d rather not be drinking on a completely empty stomach.
When everyone has had their fill of food, new bottles of booze get taken with you to the living room. There, you all rearrange the couch and the various upholstered chairs that Taehyung has collected until everyone is seated comfortably. Taehyung sits down last because he was in his room searching for his trusted 20 sided die.
“Okay, who’s who?”
“I call 3’s,” Hoseok calls with a hand raised straight in the air.
“No way,” you huff, “You’ll have way too many chances to be It. Pick multiples of at least four or I’m banning you from playing.”
“You can’t ban me from playing. Tae, can she ban me from playing?”
“I’m gonna go ahead and say yeah,” Taehyung says casually. You smile at Hosoek smugly.
“Fine. I pick 5’s.”
“I’ll take 3’s,” Yoori says once she understands the rules you all are operating under. No one goes to argue against her.
“I call even primes,” you say. You’re really not interested in playing this game.
Hoseok rolls his eyes at you. “Why even play if you’re gonna be like that?”
“You’re both wrong,” Taehyun grins. “Odd primes is where it’s at.”
“I guess I’ll take leftovers,” Jungkook sighs. He’s equally unenthused to be playing, but mainly because every previous time he’s played the game, Taehyung has dared him to smack Hoseok’s ass as hard as possible. It never ends well. “What is that? 3, 4, 5, 8 and what else?”
“14 through 16,” you supply automatically.
“Wow,” Yoori coos and latches onto your arm. “You’re so smart.”
“Alright! If everyone has a number, let’s play,” Hoseok shouts.
In the first few rolls, Taehyung and Yoori get the majority of the turns. Yoori is kind and sticks with truths for the most part, forcing Taehyung to bring up the strawberry shaped birthmark on his ass and Jungkook to talk about how he still doesn’t know how to ride a bike. Things pick up a bit when Hoseok manages a roll and Taehyung makes the mistake of choosing Dare. In response, Hoseok tells Taehyung to pull down his pants and show everyone the birthmark. You and Yoori exchange wide glances and giggle quietly as Taehyung downs the rest of his drink for some liquid courage.
“Taehyung,” Yoori giggles behind your hand as you attempt to cover her eyes. “You don’t have to do this if you don’t feel comfortable.”
“I don’t think I have much of a choice,” he grumbles before turning to face away from the group. He tugs his pants and boxers down a few inches before the pert curve of his butt. There, just south of the equator on the globe of his ass lies a very strawberry-shaped birthmark.
Immediately, Yoori chokes on her drink trying, and failing, to stifle her laughter at the pure ridiculousness of the mark. Meanwhile, you aren’t doing much better.
You pull your lip between your teeth as you hold back the cackle you desperately wish to let out. Instead, you opt for reaching out and pinching at the nearest cheek. The way he jumps slightly out of your reach while cupping his junk and glaring weakly at you sends you over the edge.
“Not bad,” Yoori snorts out between giggles.
“Yeah, wait a minute.” You gasp. “You have a cute little ass, Tae. I thought you said you didn’t have time for the gym.”
Taehyung’s face flushes, but he still smiles a self-depricating smile as he pulls up his pants finally. “I don’t. This baby is 100% homegrown.”
“I see. Must be all the tater tots,” you say with tears nearly rolling down your cheeks.
“And all the La-Z boy sitting.”
“Nice.”
Jungkook huffs audibly. He crosses his arms as he watches the game unfold, suddenly infinitely less interested in playing than he was a few minutes ago. “This is stupid.”
“Are you not having fun?”
He turns to Yoori quickly while remembering that he’s seated next to her. His own cheeks color with a bit of shame that he’d been caught being petulant.
“It’s not that. I mean
I just thought this would be a bit more mature.”
Yoori cocks her head to the side to appraise him and takes a sip of wine. “Is Truth or Dare known for its sophisticated gameplay?” A reserved and unreadable smile tugs at the corner of her lips.
“Not really,” he stammers. “I just figured you wouldn’t be interested in immature stuff like this.”
“Hmm. I’m actually having quite a lot of fun. Don’t worry about me and loosen up.”
Jungkook swallows roughly and mentally chides himself for being weird. Even he’s not sure where the pouting spell came from. Regardless, he smothers down the party pooper vibes and tries to enjoy the game as best he can.
Taehyung rolls a 10 and pouts at not be able to get back at Yoori. After all the laughter and the handful of swipes she’d made at his birthmark, he’s eager to pay her back somehow. But all he can do is turn to Hoseok with a bored expression.
“Truth or dare?”
“Dare. Do you worst!” Hoseok sits excitedly at the edge of his seat while waiting for Taehyung to come up with a juicy truth or dare.
“Uh, I don’t know, bro. I dare you to do, like, 30 pushups or something.”
“That’s such a shitty dare.”
“I couldn’t think of anything. I was hoping Yoori would roll so I could give her a taste of her own medicine,” he says while locking eyes with Yoori. The two engage in a semi-serious staring competition for a while before they break into laughter.
“This is bullshit,” Hoseok mumbles as he rises from his chair and gets into position to do the pushups.
The room is quiet while everyone waits for him to finish. Sound of his exertion floats over from his section of the circle and you swipe through your twitter feed in the meantime. But you become so engrossed in a recipe for spinach dip that you don’t realize Hoseok has rolled a 2 and is calling out to you.
“What,” you say, distracted by the amount of leafy greens going into the dip.
“Put your phone away,” Hoseok whines, “It’s game night rules.”
You don’t look up from your screen. “Doesn’t count when we’re not playing video games.”
“You suck.”
“So do you.”
“Truth or dare.”
“Dare,” you say on autopilot before realizing the mistake you’ve made.
You let your phone clatter to the ground and prepare to take back what you said, but you can see that its too late from the smirk Hoseok is wearing. It’s the worst kind, too. The smarmy one that lets you know he’s thinking about doing something greasy. You’re willing to bet all the money left in your student account balance that he’s going to dare you to show him your boobs.
“Dare you to kiss Yoori,” he says smugly, like he’s got you cornered.
You’re only slightly surprised and let out a breath of relief. The idea that he might dare you to shed your layers to sit in Taehyung’s freezing living room in just your bra and bottoms was really worrying you.
“Really, Hoseok? What are we, 13?”
Taehyung chimes in with concern. “Yeah. They might not be comfortable with that.”
“I’m fine with it,” Yoori perks up slightly in her seat.
“Okay,” Taehyung hesitates, “But Jungkook—”
“Might not approve of it? Why don’t we ask him,” she supplies before turning to Jungkook. “Kook, what do you think?”
“Well, I—”
“Why the hell would he care,” Hoseok cuts him off. “Dude, you don’t care, right? It’s harmless and its 2018.”
“Y-yeah, I guess.” He pushes his glasses up with his ring finger, a nervous tick you’re familiar with. Your first instinct is to go over and see what’s wrong, but you quell the urge. 
“Holy shit,” Hoseok mumbles to himself when he realizes this is really happening. You get up to join Yoori in the love seat she’s occupying. Before you can change your minds he speaks up. “No pecks. It has to be real.”
“Figured as much,” you roll your eyes and gesture for Yoori to scooch closer to you. She sends you a smile that’s hidden from the others by the shiny curtain of her hair. You mirror it back automatically.
“For 60 seconds,” Hoseok shouts. Yoori’s eyes widen at the time condition but she doesn’t say anything.
“That’s too much.”
“30 seconds, but you have to use tongue.”
“Hoseok!” You and Taehyung yell simultaneously.
“Fine,” he says before thinking for a beat. “45 seconds but no lame stuff. Final offer.”
You check in with Yoori to see if she objects, but she merely rests her cheek on your shoulder and gives you a thumbs up.
“Deal, you damn pervert.”
Hoseok scrambles to get his phone timer launched while you and Yoori arrange yourselves accordingly once and then a second time when Hoseok says he can’t see. You whisper an apology on his behalf, but Yoori waves it off and pulls you in with a gentle hand resting at the base of your neck. You can’t help but notice that even from a few inches away, her skin is flawless. Its almost unfair.
“Alright. Start.”
Yoori swoops in and immediately parts your lips with her own. They’re soft and taste like the moscato she’s been drinking, and it’s honestly a very tantalizing sensory experience. You let her take over, let her press you closer until her nose brushes your cheek and she sucks your lip into her mouth. It takes you by surprise and when you gasp softly, she teases the border of your lips with her tongue ever so lightly. You let out an appreciative hum, surprising yourself. She smiles, nearly breaking the kiss, before nipping at you once. Tentatively, you brush your tongue against hers. She surges forward and works over your mouth until the soft chiming of Hoseok’s alarm alerts you that the dare has been completed.
You pull away first with hot cheeks and a slightly swollen mouth. Yoori looks pleased with herself as she looks over your flustered state. Neither of you see any of the guys’ shocked, wistful expressions. Yoori moves to smooth down the flyaways she created when she pressed you into the seat’s upholstery.
“You kiss just like Jungkook,” she laughs before pulling away slightly. The others murmur in the background as they strain to listen in.
“Wait, what?” Her words are slow to register at first. “You guys have kissed?”
“Yeah. Loads of times,” she snickers, “On the way to the restaurant, in the parking lot of Dreamies, in the back of his car. My apartment. We’ve even—” She takes in the mortified look on your face and grimaces. “Oh gosh, I’m sorry. I know you don’t like to hear about this stuff. I’ll stop.”
You make mental note of all the occasions she’s mentioned. One of which was their first date. But just yesterday Jungkook had told you that they hadn’t even started holding hands as a couple. And while he hadn’t made a comment about anything else, the implication behind the statement was that they definitely hadn’t done anything more than that. Something about his more daring behavior struck you as unusual. But if he’d been getting other practice elsewhere, it wouldn’t be odd at all.
He had lied to you. And you wonder what else he’d been lying about.
When you turn around to face Jungkook, he looks pale and scared. You’ve only ever seen him look like that a handful of times and it was when he was in deep shit and it was his own fault. During those times, you’d somehow managed to show him why he was wrong while also making him feel supported. This time, though, there was no way you could do that. Not without throwing away what little dignity you have left from getting into this heinous arrangement in the first place.
Taehyung, Yoori, and Hoseok look on silently as you and Jungkook exchange the long look. Jungkook’s chest rises and falls rapidly as adrenaline runs through his system. When you stand up, he stands up at the same time, a hand instinctively reaching out.
You ignore him in favor of grabbing your things without a word and pulling up the bus schedule app on your phone. You’re not going to force yourself to wait around for an uber to pick you up, but you’re also not going to subject yourself to further torture by walking home in the middle of winter. Once you see that the next bus is coming in 20 minutes, you put on your jacket.
“I’m heading out. I’ll see you guys around.” You wince as your voice cracks a little bit, but don’t bother lingering to see if people noticed. You hurry out with the hopes that you can find a place to hide and wait for the bus before Jungkook can follow you out. He calls your name, softly at first, but you don’t acknowledge him.
But you don’t get any further than a few meters away down Taehyung’s hallway before Jungkook’s catching up after having sprinted out after you.
“Jungkook, stop,” is all you can trust yourself to say as you stare at your shoes.
“I can explain.”
“Fine.” You look up at him, gaze sharp. “Explain.”
He seems taken aback like he didn’t think you’d let him speak. His demeanor turns sheepish. “I didn’t mean to lie to you. It just...happened.”
“Do you think I’m stupid enough to believe that? You made a choice, Jungkook. It didn’t just happen. I want to know why you chose to lie.”
“I just
wasn’t ready for the weekends to stop.”
“Look, I get it. You got used to getting your rocks off. But we had a deal. It shouldn’t have mattered that you didn’t want it to end. As soon as you and Yoori got physical, we were supposed to go back to normal.”
“That’s not why I decided to lie,” he hisses.
“Then why did you?”
“Because!”
“Because?” You scoff. “That’s not an answer.”
“Because I,” he stammers, not sure of what to  to say. “I didn’t feel comfortable detailing mine and Yoori’s intimacy to you.”
“You didn’t feel comfortable?” Your voice is carefully low, but raises as you continue. “You didn’t feel comfortable telling me, the girl who has been your best friend since we were kids, about you and your new girlfriend? The girl who you had spit into your palm yesterday so you could jerk off in her bed yesterday? You didn’t feel fucking uncomfortable then, Jungkook!”
“Well, you’re always talking about my comfort. Shouldn’t it matter when I’m uncomfortable? Even if its at a weird time?”
“Fine. Let’s say you were uncomfortable. You still should have told me.”
“Why is it your business?”
Your jaw drops open. “Maybe because yours and Yoori’s relationship is the reason this whole thing started? And maybe because if you’re going to be running between the two of us and swapping bodily fluids, I should know? For my own fucking health?”
He stammers when he realizes that reason never came to mind once. Its a losing argument, he knows. As a last ditch effort, he turns things around.
“Is that the only reason why you’re mad? Because you think I would have given you an STD?”
“Are you serious,” your voice cracks again as tears take hold of you. “You think that’s all I care about?”
“You haven’t made any other points,” Jungkook sniffs like he’s indifferent to your shimmering eyes. “What else am I supposed to think? Is there something else?”
“I can’t believe someone so smart can be so stupid. You really don’t get it? I can’t keep sneaking around with you like this because you’re dating a girl who’s my friend now. But even if she weren’t, I can’t keep doing this because I have feelings—”
The front door opens and Hoseok slides through and closes it softly. He takes in your bowed shoulders, watery eyes, and shaking hands before pinning Jungkook with a glare that’s so potent he steps back a bit.
“You okay,” he nods his chin at you subtly.
“Y-yeah, Hobi. I’m fine. Me and Kook were just talking.”
“Just talking, huh?”
“Hoseok,” Jungkook grits through clenched teeth, anxious for you to continue what you were about to say. “Go back inside. This doesn’t concern you.”
“Oh, I think it does. I mean, she’s my friend and you’ve been screwing her over figuratively and literally for the past month now, haven’t you?”
Your eyes widen and tears of embarrassment slip over your waterline. “You knew?”
“Of fucking course, I knew. You were walking around like you were suddenly getting laid and Kook was showing up to TA sessions with hickies on his neck the week after we made a joke about you taking his V card off his hands. All at the same time that you magically have to start staying over after game night at his place for tutoring,” he spits the word out. “You’re the smartest girl I know. There’s no way you actually have that much to learn from Kook of all people.”
“Oh, come on,” Jungkook drawls and steps in between you and Hosoek. “Don’t pretend to care about her now.”
“What the hell are you talking about?”
“You’re always picking fights with her. You don’t care what’s going here, you’re just trying to feed the flames.”
“Kook, stop,” you rasp from behind him, but he ignores you and shoves a hand into the center of Hoseok’s chest.
“Say more,” Hoseok smiles darkly, egging him on. The two of them stand inches apart, each one poised to attack the other at a moment’s notice.
“You’ve been itching to see things fall apart for me because you can’t handle being the oldest and the least accomplished in the group.” You try not to gasp but it’s hard because you’ve never heard him say something so nasty to anyone, let alone to someone you would both call a friend. “You’re just mad that your
your indifferent stoner, beta cool guy act hasn’t paid off and you’re still alone with your hand on the weekends. I can tell when someone wants what I have. You’re like every other stupid bully from high school, but with none of the popularity.”
Your mouth drops open, but you can’t find any words to stop the situation from escalating any further. Jungkook smirks at his silence. But Hoseok merely raises a casual eyebrow before turning to look down at you from over Jungkook’s shoulder.
“If you wanted sex that badly, you could have just come to me, you know. Offer still stands now, too.”
Before you can counter anything either of them has said, Jungkook’s fist collides with Hoseok’s jaw. The sound resonates in the empty hallway with a loud crunching sound followed by Hoseok tumbling to the floor and Jungkook yowling in pain at his damaged knuckles. Jungkook automatically turns to you, grimacing and cradling his hand, but you swerve past him to check on Hoseok.
He’s still very much conscious, but the blow took him by surprise and he lost his balance. There’s a little bit of blood when Jungkook’s fist split the skin on the side of Hoseok’s jawline and you can tell already that there will be swelling and bruising. But he should be fine and he doesn’t show any of the signs of concussion that you remember reading about a while ago.
You pull him up by the hand and sling his arm over your shoulder when he stumbles once upright. Together you hobble back into the apartment. Taehyung and Yoori are sitting stiffly at the dining room table when you come in and both rush forward to help you. Jungkook shuffles in after, at a loss for what’s going on.
Wrapping a bag of frozen vegetables from Taehyung’s freezer in a dish towel, you tend to Hoseok’s minor wounds. Taehyung looks tired and frantic as he looks at his friend in pain.
“I don’t get it. What happened out there?”
You hang your head in shame and to avoid both Taehyung and Hoseok’s watchful gazes. Thankfully Hoseok doesn’t say anything, but you’re so embarrassed and disoriented that nothing satisfying comes out.
“They were fighting. And Jungkook punched him.”
“But why would he do that? Hoseok, did you say something?”
“Don’t blame Hobi, he was trying to help me,” you whisper so Yoori can’t hear. You’re not sure you can handle breaking the news to everyone just yet. “Tae, I haven’t been honest with you a while now. Things have been going on between me and Kook and it hasn’t been right. All I can say is that I’m sorry. I know it doesn’t fix anything, but its been eating me up.” 
Jungkook watches as Yoori stands off to the side, looking lost and a little out of place as she tries to parse out where the boundaries for her are. She looks between you and him with uncertainty in her eyes before she finally comes over to check in with him first. He waves her off and watches her naturally gravitate towards you.
When Yoori comes asking you what’s happened with worry in her eyes, you look back at Jungkook for a moment before bawling your eyes out in the middle of the kitchen. Yoori envelopes you in a hug immediately, and you let her comfort you despite the fact that you’ve been secretly highjacking her relationship. Sobs wrack your body for a moment before your phone chimes to let you know your bus is coming soon.
You whisper in her ear that you’re sorry and you’ll explain when it’s the right time. You squeeze her soft hands to your cheek and stutter out that you don’t deserve a friend like her, but that you hope you can remedy that sooner rather than later. With that, you whisper a goodbye and head out, giving Jungkook a wide berth.
He turns around just in time for him to catch one last glimpse of you before the door swings shut behind you.
3K notes · View notes